![]() |
Suddenly Royal by Tiffany Shar Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there!
I first have to say this is a work meant to entirely be fun and fluffy. It is meant to be one of those popcorn and pajamas tales, not high level fantasy! This was inspired by many a princess movie I've seen, and I hope you enjoy it as a fun tale! (Special shoutout of thanks to Carla Ann for editing this for me! It's a last minute push here and I appreciate her help!!!)
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 1 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there!
I first have to say this is a work meant to entirely be fun and fluffy. It is meant to be one of those popcorn and pajamas tales, not high level fantasy! This was inspired by many a princess movie I've seen, and I hope you enjoy it as a fun tale! (Special shoutout of thanks to Carla Ann for editing this for me! It's a last minute push here and I appreciate her help!!!)
Chapter 1:
“ALAN, I’M HEADING to work,” I heard as I turned the shower off. “I’ll be back about six and then I have to go to my big event. I’ll make sure you have something to eat then before I go though, alright?”
“Okay Mom,” I responded with a smile.
“Are you going anywhere today?”
“Just to go hang out with Ellie,” I told her as I began wiping myself down with a soft towel.
“If you go anywhere with her make sure you two stay together!”
“Yes Mom, I’m not a little kid anymore,” I griped as I stepped to the mirror.
“You’re fifteen, you are most definitely still a kid!” she reminded me. “I love you; I’ll see you later.”
“Love you too Mom,” I told her.
I used my blow dryer to begin drying my long hair, carefully styling it with a brush while I was at it. ‘I can’t wait to go to the mall today!’ I smiled at myself in the mirror. I brushed my teeth and listened to make sure Mom was gone. Opening the bathroom door, I triple checked her car was gone from the garage before giddily running back to my room.
Inside my closet all of my ‘normal’ clothes hung at the front. School t-shirts showing my participation in band and track hung at the front, leading back to dress-up clothes and a suit that I hated wearing. Behind the suit there was a black garment bag that my mom had bought for my suit, but since you couldn’t see into it, I long ago figured it was a good way to keep some things out of sight. I opened it up and found a few outfits to choose from that Mom didn’t know about.
I texted Ellie, What are you wearing today?
I saw the dots of her writing for a moment before she said, Shorts/tank – you don’t have to wear a dress every day!
I smiled at that. She always kidded me about my love of dresses and skirts. Thinking I would go ahead and blend in though I wrote back, You’re no fun!
She sent me a smiley face back. I’ll be over in five to help you?
I sent my own smiley face and got to looking again at the outfits. Sadly, I didn’t have much hidden in the closet. I dragged my fingers over the textured feel of a sleeveless, pastel blue dress that had large watercolor flowers spread about. It came to just a couple inches above my knee when I wore it. It was really comfy and I loved the look of the thin yoke that came to my neck and wrapped around in a thin half inch of material. My bare arms would feel great with today’s warm weather. I looked at my other dress that had what looked like a sleeveless denim shirt as a top, and connected to a skirt that was a light peach color with little flower designs printed on it. The skirt was made of several light layers that were reinforced beneath by some tulle. Due to the cuts in the fabric, when I twirled in it, I felt so cute and pretty as it flared out!
I sighed as I thought her comment about shorts… it implied a dress wasn’t to be for today. There was a set of shortalls in the bag that had sequins sewn to the bib pocket, and to some ‘patches’ on the legs of the shorts. I had a light purple colored top that was lacey for a top layer with a built-in cami underneath it to make sure I was covered. Given my options it was the best I was going to do!
Almost all of my clothes were hand-me-downs from Ellie since there was no way I could ever ask my mom to go shopping with me for girl clothes! A few years ago, the week before we started middle school, I had come out to Ellie when we were playing games at her house together. Since then she’d had a massive growth spurt, but her clothes from the beginning of sixth grader fit me pretty well.
I had just pulled on a pair of panties, the top, and shortalls when the doorbell rang. I ran downstairs and let her in.
“You are such a girl!” Ellie told me as she came in. “Not even dressed yet?!?”
“I can’t exactly get ready before my mom leaves Ellie.”
“Well, at least you’re not wearing a dress today.”
“I wanted to…” I told her kind of sadly.
“Don’t give me that look Allie!” she told me and proceeded to pounce on me and begin tickling me.
“Stop…” I cried.
“Come on, let’s get my baby sister ready to go.”
“I’m not a baby…”
“No, but you’re definitely not the big sister either?” She kidded me. We walked back to my room and she directed me to sit down in my computer desk chair. She always did my hair for me on these special days we managed to go out together like this. I had a small hidden box of hair supplies that she dug through while grumbling about the small selection. In the end she tied my light brown hair into a pair of braided pigtails with cute bows tied on the ends.
I looked in the mirror a few moments later, “I look like I’m seven…”
“I was thinking five myself,” she said. She gave me a hug and then said, “So, as far from Alan as we can get!”
I nodded. “There is no way anyone from school would think this is me…”
“Nope, just my baby sister that I’m looking after for our mom. Ready to go?”
“Let me just grab my purse,” I told her.
I went back to my closet and dug out the light purple sequined purse that matched with my shortalls. It had been a gift from Allie for Christmas last year - and I loved it! I quickly put my phone inside, wallet, house key, and triple checked for my bus pass. I pulled out the lip gloss that was in there and put some on really quick before saying, “Ready!”
“Remember Mom won’t let you use more makeup until you’re fifteen Allie!” she laughed.
I stuck my tongue out at her and locked our front door behind us as we left. Occasionally we did dress me up with some makeup and it helped me look closer to being a middle schooler in age. I inherited my thin, short frame, from my mom. It meant I was probably forever doomed to be given kids menus at restaurants!
Last year we had a close call with some of the kids who went to our high school when I was made up and looked closer to our age. One of the biggest jerks at school had hit on me endlessly at the mall where we were eating. He’d done so while several other friends had walked by and I’d been scared to death they would recognize me through it all. It was especially awkward when they wanted to talk to Ellie and then meet the new girl. In the end we’d decided it was safer for me to appear the little sister than being a friend that could be recognized with her at school.
It didn’t hurt that I was ridiculously short! I was at least glad that I was an inch taller than my mom, who only stood four-feet six inches. I’d never known my dad, but mom claimed he was a six-foot tall beast of a guy. I dreamed of the height, but not really the beast part… Ellie herself was closing on six-feet after she had a big growth spurt at the end of sixth grade. She’s mostly stopped growing, but being nearly a foot and a half taller than me meant we easily pulled off the big and little sister look.
The mall was about a half-hour journey from our houses on the bus. “Where to first?” She asked me.
“I don’t know…?” I said.
“Yes, you do,” she kidded with me.
I shrugged, “You’re right, I want to go to Justice… they had those leggings and that romper last week that looked comfy.”
“Not to mention we need to get you that swimsuit so you can come swimming at my house!”
“Don’t you still have…?”
She shook her head, “My mom just went on a rampage through my closet yesterday. She found a few things I’d been saving for you and put them in bags for the Salvation Army this morning.”
I sighed, “Okay, well let’s look for that too then!”
She put her arm around me and we walked around together. Even though we had a destination in mind we began at one end, and continued through most stores. Walking into Claire’s, I found myself going through the racks of earrings, and wishing that I could wear some of the cute ones I found.
“Can I help you?” A teenage girl with a nametag asked.
“I wish… Mom says I can’t get my ears pierced until I’m twelve.”
The girl smiled at me, “It’s only a couple more years though?”
I sighed and nodded, “That’s what my sister keeps telling me.”
Ellie walked back up right then and smiled, “Staring at them every time we come in here isn’t going to get Mom to move any faster.” She knew the story we’d use each time she saw me looking at them.
“I hate that…” I told her.
“Come on, I saw a bracelet over here I think you’d like!”
Fifteen minutes later I was walking out of there with a pack of three new bracelets and a necklace that matched. We stopped for a second by a bench and I pulled out one of the bracelets that had three flowers on a chain. The middle flower was bigger than the other two and they had some fake diamonds scattered as bling. I had bought a matching necklace too that quickly went around my neck before we continued on through the mall. I smiled as I looked at the bracelet every few seconds while we walked.
Eventually we came to the store she wanted to visit most, and spent an hour with her trying on jeans, some tops, and at my prodding, a dress I thought she would look great in. “You have to get that!” I told her.
“Nuh-uh,” she told me. “If I buy a dress my mom will expect me to wear it! I have almost all of them out of the closet now!”
“Spoilsport,” I told her as we walked out a few minutes later with her new jeans and a few blouses.
“I leave the dresses to my girly baby sister,” she told me and squeezed me into a sideways hug.
It wasn’t too much further to Justice where I tended to find a lot of things I liked, but only rarely bought for myself. Hiding things wasn’t easy with a mom like mine who happily came into my room on a regular basis to make sure I was keeping my room clean! Since my birthday this past week though I had a couple hundred dollars that were burning a hole in my pocket. An advertised sale of fifty percent off clearance meant I really couldn’t help but go looking around to buy some of my own clothes.
“Look at this!” I said a few minutes later and showed her a cute romper that I liked.
“As long as you’re being my baby sister, that’s cute,” she told me with a smile.
The meaning was clear… someone my age shouldn’t be wearing it, but when you’re a size eight or ten in girls sizes it was tough to find other things. I shrugged sadly and carried it away from the rack and kept looking. They had a limit in the dressing room, so I only took a few items at a time to try on. As I shrugged my shortalls and shirt off I couldn’t help but smile at how much more comfortable I was with being out as Allie now.
I was much happier when I was out doing stuff than being stuck at home in my Allie mode. Ever since I had smuggled my first outfits home from Ellie’s house, I tended to dress as a girl anytime Mom wasn’t home. Summertime was my favorite, with all day to either hang out with Ellie, or just be myself at home. I ended up thinking the romper was a bit babyish even for me, so I put it back in the end. I did go on a splurge and find four tops, two pairs of shorts, another pair of shortalls, a dress, and a tankini swim suit before deciding I was done.
“Geeze, leave anything in the store?” Ellie kidded me as I rang up my purchases.
It wasn’t until we were walking out that I realized she had her own bag from there. “What did you buy?” I asked.
She pulled out the romper I had put back, “You really looked adorable in this. I think we can convince everyone you’re six for sure!”
I stuck my tongue out at her, “At least I’m not some old lady…”
She poked me and we giggled walking down the mall hand in hand for a bit. She pulled me into Victoria Secret a bit later as I blushed. “I should have them fit you for your first bra,” she joked with me.
“I’ve already got one,” I reminded her. The one and only time I’d really gone out as my age we had found a small bra to give me A Cup size breasts with some stuffing. Apparently, that was enough to get ogled by the jerks and I had felt really uncomfortable! Being the ‘little sister’ meant the attention was always on Ellie anywhere we went. She dragged me around the store for a while before we found her two new bras at Aerie instead. Looking at the time we decided it was time to return home. We had been talking and having such a good time that I thought nothing could ruin our day!
For some weird reason there was a black car parked in the street in front of my house, but I didn’t think anything of it.
As we walked into the house, I heard a voice say, “Ellie, where’s Alan…”
I turned white, “Mom…?”
******************************************************************************************
I'm hoping to put this up in its entirety before the contest ends. If you enjoyed this please help me keep pushing to do so, kudos and comments really help me keep my focus on getting this done!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 2 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have eight chapters written and plan on four more for this part of the tale.
I first have to say this is a work meant to entirely be fun and fluffy. It is meant to be one of those popcorn and pajamas tales, not high level fantasy! This was inspired by many a princess movie I've seen, and I hope you enjoy it as a fun tale! (Special shoutout of thanks to Carla Ann for editing this for me! It's a last minute push here and I appreciate her help!!!)
Chapter 2:
I WAS DEAD! I was sure I would be soon at least as I looked to see Mom and a man dressed in a black suit sitting on the couch.
“Mom…?” I breathed, “What… what are you doing home?”
“We have a guest who needed to talk to us…” she told me. “Why are…?”
Ellie grabbed onto me in a hug and stood behind me. “It was all my idea…” she started to say.
I shook my head, “No Ellie, might as well tell her.” I breathed heavily, “Mom… this is me…”
“What do you mean? Why are you wearing that?”
“Maybe we should go talk upstairs?” Ellie suggested.
Mom nodded grimly and said, “Giuseppe, would you excuse us for just a few minutes?”
“Of course,” the man said with a bewildered look on his face.
When we reached my room, “Alexandros Leonidas Alessi Nelson what the hell is going on?!?” Mom asked.
“Mom… I’m not really a boy…”
“Of course, you are! I changed your diapers, I should know!”
“Mom I’m transgendered,” I told her.
Something clicked in her head, “You’re making this up, right?” She looked at Ellie who shook her head. “How…?”
“Mom, I don’t know… since I was five, I guess I’ve known something was wrong. I didn’t really understand it until I was like eight and Ellie moved in next door.”
“I knew I should have made you have more boys as friends…”
“Mom they didn’t want to be friends with me! They never have! Kids have sensed that I’m not normal…”
“But…” she sighed, “go on…”
“When I was ten Ellie and I played dress-up with me one time as her doll and I had a blast. A few years ago, after Christmas I told her who I was.”
“And who is that?” Mom asked.
“Your daughter Allie,” I told her with tears streaming down my eyes. “Please don’t hate me, I’m sorry…”
This was the worst case of scenarios I had imagined taking place! I collapsed on my bed and bawled my eyes out into my hands. A half-second later I felt comforting hands though, “I don’t hate you… Allie,” she told me. “But I’m afraid this is probably the worst timing you could have had to let me find this out…”
I couldn’t speak for a while as Ellie joined the hug too. Ten minutes later I finally could talk again, “I’m sorry Mom,” I told her for a millionth time. “I’ll get changed…”
“Maybe you should… but I…”
“What?” I asked.
“Why don’t you come downstairs first?”
“Why?”
“I need you to talk to the man that’s down there.”
“Who is he?”
“I’ll let him explain. Good thing you weren’t wearing any makeup… I need to go wash my face and I’ll come join you,” she told me as she got up.
“Well that went better than I thought it would…” Ellie told me.
“What did you expect? A nuclear bomb? It’s still pretty much the end of the world…” I told her as I stood up.
She hugged me again, “She didn’t kill you, and she told you to just go downstairs like you are. She could have screamed for you to change or worse…”
I just nodded and walked to my bathroom first. My hair was tied tightly enough with the braids that it was still okay. My face was red from crying, so I washed it quickly and let Ellie lead me by the hand downstairs.
“Umm… Hi,” I told the man.
“Good afternoon,” he told me with a smile. “I am Giuseppe Russo, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” He paused, “I sense this meeting is not going to go quite the way I planned. You are?”
“Oh… umm…”
“Allie,” Ellie prompted as she draped her arm protectively over my shoulders. “And I’m Ellie,” she said.
“Umm… can I get you something to drink?” I asked politely.
‘This is awkward,’ I thought to myself.
“No thank you… Umm… Allie… Is there a chance we can have a private discussion?”
I looked at him nervously, “Umm… no offense sir, but I don’t know you? Ellie is like my big sister and BFF rolled into one. If you’re trying to get me to keep something from her, it’s a waste of time?”
“We really need to privately talk to him,” my mom said as she walked down the stairs behind me. “You can talk to Ellie later… I know I definitely want to have a talk with both of you - but Giuseppe is here on a really important matter.”
I turned and gave Ellie a hug, “Thank you for being there for me…”
“Wouldn’t have it any other way. Call me later!”
“I will,” I said to her as she walked out the door with her couple bags from shopping. My own bags were still on the ground by the staircase where I had dropped them.
“Umm… Why do you need to meet with me?”
“Honey, why don’t we sit down on the couch,” she told me.
The man was sitting in the recliner a moment later and said, “Well… we’re going to have to get into a lot more discussion about this unexpected development… but I guess let me introduce myself properly. As I said before my name is Giuseppe Russo, I’m your grandmother’s chief of security… and I guess general problem solver.”
“My grandmother?” I asked incredulously. “Mom, since when does Grandma need security?”
Mom was next to me and took my hand, “Not my mom… your dad’s mom.”
“Dad?” I scoffed, “The guy who got you pregnant and took off?”
“Alan that’s not exactly the whole truth sweetheart… I guess it’s definitely time to tell you more, but for now Giuseppe is here to…” she sighed, “go ahead.”
I looked at her and over at him, “Umm… Miss Nelson it is my deepest regret to inform you that your father passed away three weeks ago.”
I felt a stab of ice in my chest with that information. It was one thing to hate him for wanting nothing to do with mom and I, but it was always my dream to meet him. “He’s… dead?”
“I’m sorry,” he told me.
“But… I never even met him…”
“Which I can tell you he regretted greatly,” he told me.
“Really?” I scoffed at that, “How hard would it have been to come meet me?”
“More difficult than you might imagine actually…” Mom said.
“What?” I looked at her incredulously.
“Your grandmother has requested that she be the one to tell you the rest of what you need to know. She is hoping you two might join her for dinner tonight?”
“Umm…” Mom said from beside me, “I have something I’m supposed to attend tonight already…”
“Would you be okay if your daughter came by herself?”
“My daughter?” Mom said looking at me. “Giuseppe, to be honest I didn’t even know I had a daughter until she just walked in…”
“I’m aware, I guessed as much. It might actually simplify things a little bit in some ways if this is her future that she come as she is.”
“How…?” Mom asked. “I’m guessing…”
“Please, her grandmother really does want to do the explanations.”
“Mom can’t you cancel and come with me?” I looked at her.
“Sweetie… I can’t unfortunately.”
I felt abandoned again, “So am I going alone to meet this stranger?”
“Can Ellie come with her?” Mom asked him.
“Unfortunately, we need to keep information tight for now,” he told her.
“Giuseppe, I know Alex trusted you, so I’ll say yes.”
“Don’t I have a say in this?” I looked at her annoyed.
“Normally, yes… but this can’t wait sweetheart. She’s flown over here just to see you and I don’t know when she needs to return. It’ll be okay!”
“Right…” I told her. “What time will I need to be ready?” I looked at him.
“Two hours?” he suggested.
“And you’re okay with me coming as Allie?” I asked.
“I… come as you wish… either way your grandmother needs to talk to you,” he told me. “I need to go; I’ll be back to pick her up at six.”
“Okay…” Mom said and showed him out the door.
“Well, you’ve landed us into a real mess here Alan…” she told me a moment later. She shook her head, “You’re serious about you being transgendered?”
“Yes?”
She sighed, “Then I guess it’s probably best if you meet your grandmother as Allie. If she doesn’t flip her gasket completely over it though I’ll be shocked… We can’t have you wear that though. What did you buy today? And what do you have already?”
“I… what?”
The next twenty minutes I showed her what I had bought, and what I had in the closet. “Why is everything here meant for a ten-year-old?” she asked me.
“Umm… Mom, you could probably almost fit in half of it…” I told her.
She glared at me, “That’s the point, why haven’t you bought some things that make you look older?”
I squirmed… “Boys…?”
“Boys?” her eyebrows raised. “What about boys?”
“If I look like I’m Ellie’s little sister they don’t hit on me all the time? Besides… I have no chest, I’m the height of a ten-year-old, and no one would expect a high school freshman boy to be out as a little girl?”
At that I think Mom realized how messed up I really was feeling right then as she hugged me, “Look… Allie, first know that I love you no matter what,” she told me, “and I guess I do get the boys thing. I am going to get ahold of Doctor Haskill to see you tomorrow morning and someone else… We’re going to start getting to the bottom of this. If we’re doing this… I guess this dress is the best of what you have. I’d lend you one, but that would look like you were playing dress-up in mommy’s clothes.”
“Like you do?” I smirked.
“You!” she said and launched a tickle attack on me. She and Ellie seemed to always attack me and take advantage of my ticklishness!
I was rushed into the shower, given instructions to shave my non-existent leg and armpit hair, then began washing my hair so it could be styled. While I was showering Mom went to get ready herself too with instructions to wash my hair, but let her dry it and style it.
Stepping out of the bathroom, I wore a towel around my chest and another around my hair as I walked to my room. I pulled on a pair of panties from my hidden stash, and momentarily smiled with the thought of not having to hide my clothes anymore! I was even more excited to have my mommy actually do my hair!
I was just wondering what else I should do before she came in, “Good, you waited on getting dressed. Sit down in your chair there… What hair stuff do you have?” she asked pointing at the ribbons on the desk that I had taken out. She looked through things before saying, “We’re going to have to get you some more things…” She thought for a moment before adding, “A lot more things! I can do something with this, I guess…”
I looked up at her and saw a fear I had never seen in her face when she was that dressed up. “Why are you so nervous?” I asked her.
“Besides the fact that my son is dressing as a girl and transgendered?”
“Umm… yeah?” I asked nervously.
“Your grandmother…” she told me. “Look I agreed I wouldn’t say more, but just know that your Dad had a pretty wealthy upbringing… His mom is a force of nature…”
“And you won’t come with me?” I asked with my eyes wide.
“Who is always telling me they’re not a little kid anymore?”
“Can I take that back…?”
“Not this time… Sit down, let’s get working on this. I really wish we had a couple more hours here…”
The hairdryer I normally used, a large curling iron of hers, and a lot of tugging on my hair filled the next hour. I had goosebumps up and down my body the whole time she did it though. It was a dream come true for my mom to do my hair like this for me! Even though I had no clue what she was doing with my hair, I could tell it wasn’t just a simple style.
“Okay… I think that’s as good as I’m going to get this right now…” she told me, “You and I are going to have a major talk tomorrow about all of this hair and what we’re doing with it.”
“Please don’t make me cut it off,” I turned and looked at her.
She saw my terrified face and hugged me, “I don’t mean that… you really need to get this styled for real…”
“Oh, yeah… I haven’t had a haircut for a long time.”
“It’s okay right now, but we’ll have to sort that out… before your grandmother beats us to it.”
“Huh?”
She sighed, “Just get dressed quickly…”
I looked at her for more information but she wouldn’t give me any. I walked to the closet and pulled on the dress that we had decided on. It was one of the ones I already had with a thin yoke that looked like the inside of a t-shirt neck had been sliced out almost. The light blue base with the flowers that were brightly placed on it looked pretty. My favorite thing about this dress though was the odd texture that had been added. I loved running my fingers over it when I wore it.
Mom stood there and I began going for zipping it up, “Here, let me get that,” she said timidly.
I turned and let her pull the zip up and smiled as I turned around. “How do I look?”
She stood there silently staring at me before wrapping me up in a hug, “Like the most beautiful daughter that I never knew I had.”
“Do you have a purse?”
I showed her mine and she said, “We’ll need to get you some more formal ones… but I guess that works.” She looked through my sparse jewelry collection and walked out of the room. I took that chance to walk into the bathroom and look at myself in the mirror.
I couldn’t help but smile as I looked at my hair. She had somehow braided the very front of it like a headband almost… or part of a French braid, across from my left side to my right where it disappeared by my ear. My ear was exposed and I wished I had a piercing to put an earring inside it. The rest of my hair cascaded backwards with some light curls, and I couldn’t help but believe it was the prettiest my hair had ever looked! I walked back into my bedroom and Mom put a simple gold chain necklace around my neck. Lastly, I put on some strappy white sandals that had a strap on the back, and small rhinestones along the open leather pattern.
“Those are cute…” Mom told me as the doorbell rang, “Let’s go downstairs and get you off with Giuseppe.”
“I can really trust him?” I asked nervously.
“With your life,” she told me. “Don’t think I would normally let my daughter go anywhere alone. You, young lady, are not going to be wandering as much on your own from now on…” I could tell she still wasn’t really okay. “Have a good time with your grandmother. If you need anything call me. You do have your phone in there, right?”
I looked and noticed there were six missed calls from her, “You called?”
“Yeah… you should check your phone more often. I might not have been surprised with a daughter?”
I grimaced, “Sorry…”
“Now go,” she told me as she opened the door and Giuseppe waited there patiently.
“Ready to go?” he asked.
“Yes…” I said as I looked and realized in front of our house was a limo!
*******************************************************************************
Thank you to everyone who gave the first part a kudos or a comment here! Please help me know what you think by pressing the kudos button, and/or leave a comment below! I'll post at least the next chapter tomorrow, thanks for reading!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 3 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have eight chapters written and plan on four more for this part of the tale.
I first have to say this is a work meant to entirely be fun and fluffy. It is meant to be one of those popcorn and pajamas tales, not high level fantasy! This was inspired by many a princess movie I've seen, and I hope you enjoy it as a fun tale! (Special shoutout of thanks to Carla Ann for editing this for me! It's a last minute push here and I appreciate her help!!!)
Chapter 3:
I WAVED AT Ellie who was looking out the window in astonishment then. She made a ‘call me’ motion with her hand and I nodded. I waved at Mom too and sat down inside the door that Giuseppe opened for me.
He closed the door and I watched him sit down in the passenger seat up front. “Umm… why…?” was all I could get out.
“Your grandmother insisted,” he told me.
“Okay… where are we going?”
“Your grandmother has a reservation at a restaurant downtown,” he told me.
“Okay…” I said and found my phone with ten text messages from Ellie on it.
A freaking limo? She asked me.
I texted her back and forth and had a massive guessing game of who in the hell my dad had been as we traveled into the city. I took a selfie of myself and sent it to her.
OMG she sent me back.
I nervously chatted with her as we finally pulled up to a restaurant downtown. I recognized it as the best restaurant in the city, one which had recently earned two Michelin stars. I smiled at being able to try it! I had read about the restaurant and wanted to try it, but of course Mom had laughed at me when I suggested it!
I started to open the door, but Giuseppe beat me to it and said, “Right this way Miss.”
I shook my head believing it must be some sort of dream. ‘My mom knows about me, and I’ve just ridden in a limo to meet with some long-lost grandmother who must be loaded!’
Mom did well for herself as a lawyer for a big firm, but I never considered us to be really wealthy since it was only her income coming in. Well… that and I know she got child support payments for me. We never worried for money I guess, but I wasn’t like some of the kids at school that were constantly getting the latest toys and gadgets growing up. I followed Giuseppe inside and stood as he quietly talked to the Maître’D. “Right this way,” he said a moment later and led us back to a private room where an older lady sat at a small table set for two.
She was older, but didn’t seem old enough to really be my grandmother. Maybe early fifties at the most, and something about her radiated… power?
“Mon dieu… c’est une surprise!” she said standing up.
Mom had for some reason insisted I learn French as a kid… It had never made sense to me given all of my friends that spoke Spanish. ‘Grandma and Dad are why?’ I heard the door close behind me and stepped closer, “Umm… Bonjour… Je m’appelle Allie…” I told her nervously.
“Definitely not what I expected,” she told me tersely in more French as she held her hand out and gave me one of those high society limp handshakes that I’d seen Mom endure before. “I’m your grandmother, Maria,” she told me.
“I’m umm… I’m sorry about your son,” I said a moment later awkwardly.
“Thank you dear… I know you didn’t know him, but I imagine the news probably affected you as well since he was your father. Please sit,” she told me.
I carefully did the best I could to sit gracefully in the chair while smoothing my dress.
“You’re not new to dressing as a girl, are you?” she asked me in English, surprising me. ‘Glad she speaks more than French…’
I shook my head and blushed, “No ma’am, I’ve been dressing as myself in secret for a couple years now.”
“Giuseppe said your mother only just found out this afternoon?”
I blushed deeper… “Umm… yeah… that was a fun conversation that will be continued later I’m sure.”
“If I may say so you do look like a convincing young girl.”
“Thank you,” I said as the door opened and a waiter appeared.
I noticed my grandmother already had a small glass of wine in front of her as the waiter asked, “What can I get you to drink?”
“Umm… iced tea?” I asked nervously.
“Certainly,” he told me. “You want to begin the meal now?” he asked my grandmother.
“Give us ten more minutes to talk and then bring out the first course please.”
“Absolutely,” he said and left.
“So… how old are you again?”
I blushed, “Fifteen ma’am.”
“I wanted to be sure. If I didn’t know better, I would have thought you were a lot younger.”
“Everyone always does… I know my dad was supposedly tall, but I seem to have gotten my height genes from Mom’s side.”
“She was always struggling in too high of heels to manage that,” she nodded. “You’re still young though, you might still grow some! Your father hit his big growth spurt at your age.”
I shrugged, “I’ve yet to see it…” I said as I silently hoped I wouldn’t suddenly be getting hairy and bulky.
Food began coming out beginning with a salad course that I didn’t really want to eat. I forced it down though since I didn’t want to make a bad first impression. Six small plates of food came out after that in a slow succession. Each looked to belong on the cover of a magazine, or on a competitive cooking show. We talked awkwardly about me through dinner and finally finished dessert of a small chocolate mousse and ganache concoction that was to die for!
“So… umm… Grandma, what do you do?” I asked my first question of her. “Where do you live? Your accent is sort of British, right?”
She smiled, “I grew up in England actually, but I married your grandfather and moved to a small country called Osané in the Mediterranean where he was from.”
“Umm… is my grandfather still alive?” I asked hesitantly.
“I’m sorry to say that Alexandros passed away not long after you were born.”
“Alexandros?” I said curiously, “That’s my name.”
“It is?” She asked with a twinkle of her eyes, “You were the fourth generation Alexandros Leonidas Alessi,” she told me, “But maybe you’re really the first Alexandria?” she suggested.
I nodded, “That’s what I’ve always thought of my name as… but there’s nothing showing that…” I sighed.
“I think your father would have approved,” she told me.
“So, you never answered me, what do you do?”
“I’m the Queen,” she told me.
I giggled, “You’re joking right? This really is some weird dream I’m having...”
She looked affronted, “My dear I would never joke about such a thing.”
“But that would mean my dad was a… prince?” I asked.
“Yes, he was, the Crowned Prince, to be precise.”
“But… I assume he had a wife and more kids?”
She looked sad and shook her head, “No… I don’t think he ever met anyone that held a candle to whatever it was he saw in your mother.”
“Really? What a way to show it?” I said.
“I would suggest talking with your mother more about that before judging him too harshly.”
I sat there for a moment, “Wait, if my dad was a prince, what does that make me?”
“Right now? I would say a princess?”
I laughed, “You’re kidding, right?”
“Heaven’s no I would never joke about something like that! Though since you’re a boy it would make you a prince right now.”
I made a face, “Do I have to be a prince?”
She sighed, “Well, it definitely is a problem in a way if you are a Princess instead since you wouldn’t be able to father your own children to carry on our line of succession.”
“That’s the only problem?”
“From what I can see you appear to be very pretty as a girl, so that probably is it. But that’s a big one!”
Not knowing what else to say to that I said, “Thank you… I don’t know anything about that though… I’ve always figured someday I can adopt.”
“I suppose that would be one way… An adoption would appeal to some people I suppose.” She paused, “The bigger problem here is that we’re going to have to decide very quickly what you want.”
“What I want?”
“Prince or Princess, before we announce you to the world.”
“Announce… Announce me to the world?” I gasped, “Why would we do that? Why the rush?”
“Because Alexandria, Osané must have a named successor now that your father is dead. If I do not name one within the next six months, then the next family in the line of succession will take power when I pass away. Practicality wise I want to announce you as my successor in the next three…”
“Wait… what?!?”
“But I’m only fifteen! And… I have no idea… how…”
I began hyperventilating and blacked out.
.........
“YOUR MAJESTY I think she’s coming around…” I heard a voice say.
“Huh?” I asked confused as I opened my eyes.
“Where…?” I started to ask but looked into the concerned eyes of the woman I had met mere hours ago. I laid my head back down on the floor where they must have put me. “This can’t be happening…”
It took a good twenty minutes before I was really feeling halfway up to moving. “Let’s go ahead and get you home dear, you’ve had enough shocks for today…” my grandmother told me.
“You think?” I told her, more than a bit embarrassed by the day!
A few minutes later they were by my side as we traveled out to the limo that was waiting. I looked at the front of the vehicle and realized she probably wasn’t having fun at my expense… there were two miniature flags that I assumed were Osané’s standing on the end of the vehicle. ‘Were those there earlier?’
A camera flash surprised me as Giuseppe held the door open and I let Grandma go first into the vehicle and followed her inside. The ride was silent for a bit before a silly question came to mind, “Umm… Grandma?”
“Yes dear?”
“If I’m a princess… like a real one… do I get a tiara?”
She laughed at me, “You’ll have a collection of them actually, but I daresay we would pick out one ‘favorite’ for it to be the main one.”
“But…” I paused, “You said Dad was… Wait, does that mean I would have to be a Queen?”
“Part of the job I’m afraid…”
“But I’m not normal…” I told her.
“You’re most certainly not… and at some point there will be a scandal…”
I looked at her and decided she didn’t look entirely happy with that, “Umm…”
“That being said Osané has adopted a number of laws in the last few years that bar discrimination in the workplace. It would be unwise for the monarchy to be any different.”
I gulped, “What… what should I do when people find out?”
“What your heart tells you to do my dear,” she told me as we glided to a stop in front of my house. “You’re going to have a million questions Alexandria, and that’s just tonight when I leave. Tomorrow I’d like you to spend the day with me and we’ll answer a couple hundred of them?”
“Can my best friend come?” I asked her.
“How about after tomorrow she can?” She told me.
“Can I tell her about this?” Realizing they hadn’t wanted her to know anything earlier.
“How much do you trust her?”
“With my life, she’s never told anyone about me being transgendered!”
“Then yes, but you must swear her to secrecy. Tomorrow we need to discuss some more things with the two of us and your mother at our embassy.”
“You have an embassy here?”
She laughed, “Osané is a small country, but we do have two embassies here in the US. One here, and one in New York City.”
“Wha…”
She actually gave me a thin smile, “Tomorrow… for now give me a hug and go talk to your mom. I guarantee she’s dying to know about everything.”
I nodded and hugged her, feeling a bit odd as she did the European kiss thing too. I crawled out the door that Giuseppe held open and walked up to my house and unlocked the front door. “Mom?” I called out.
Silence greeted me though as I looked at the time and saw it was just nine. Her event probably didn’t end until at least ten from what I remembered, so I kicked off my shoes and walked over to our couch and sat down. I pulled my phone out and pulled up a video chat with Ellie.
“Spill girl!” Ellie told me.
“Umm…” I tried to think of how to even begin.
“Wait, hold on, is this that good of a story?”
“It’s a doozy of a fairytale…”
“Mom, can I go over to Al’s house?”
“It’s nine at night…”
“I’ll be back by eleven?”
“Is his mom there?”
“No, I thought I would go hang out with him so he’s not alone.”
“Going to a boy’s house by yourself is not exactly something I should be saying yes to…”
“Mom! It’s not like that!!!” She said in exasperation loud enough to hurt my ears.
“It better not be Elliana! I guess… But no hanky panky.”
“Mom! Who even says that anymore?” she said embarrassed, but told me, “I’ll be over in a minute.”
Sure enough a few minutes later the doorbell rang and I let her in.
“Your hair looks amazing!” she told me and gave me a quick hug. “You still look like a little kid, but you look really pretty like that!”
I smiled at her, “My grandmother basically said the same thing…”
She laughed at me and we sat down on opposite ends of the couch. “So, what’s the big deal? Your grandmother must be loaded if you went to dinner in a freaking limo?”
“You don’t know the half of it…” I told her.
“You said it was about your dad? He died?”
I felt a tear down my cheek, “Apparently… I never even met him! If it wasn’t for the child support and the gifts for my birthday and Christmas, I would assume he was already dead before this. I always dreamed of actually meeting him…” more tears came down my cheeks and I grieved for a moment.
“I’m so sorry Allie…” she hugged me tightly.
After a bit when I got myself under control, “So apparently my dad wasn’t just some guy…”
“Obviously he was well off, those gifts you got were always expensive!”
“I used to think he was just trying to buy my love…”
“Why didn’t he ever just come and see you?”
“I don’t know that part… but Ellie… I found out tonight that my dad was…”
The front door suddenly opened up and Mom called out, “Alan, I’m home!” Before turning and seeing the two of us. “Oh honey,” she saw me with the red face and came to hug me.
More sobbing, more tears, and eventually Ellie asked, “What were you saying about your dad?”
“Ellie… apparently my dad was a prince.”
“What?” she said, “A prince? Like a future king prince? No freaking way?”
I nodded and found my mom nodding as well. “Mom, you knew?”
“Not at first,” she told me.
“So, if he’s a prince, what does that make you?” Ellie asked.
“Princess or a Prince…” I told her. “I can tell you which one I’d rather be…”
“You’re like being for real? What country?”
“Osané,” I told her, “It’s apparently some small island nation in the Mediterranean not far from France…”
“You’re just making this up, right?”
I laughed, “I wish… today has been weird.” Ellie’s phone rang, “Yeah Mom, I’m sorry, we’ve been talking and the time got away from me. I’ll be home in a minute. Yes, Alan’s mom is home now…”
“Ellie, thanks for coming over… before you go though you have to promise me not to tell anyone about this. It has to be as much of a secret as Allie…”
She hugged me, “Count on it, little sister.”
I walked her to the door and Mom said, “Hot chocolate? I think we have a lot to talk about?”
I nodded and followed her into the kitchen and sat silently while she moved about. Her expensive skirt suit looked good on her, “How was the event?”
“Boring like always, but it’s something I have to do if I ever want to be a full partner…”
I nodded, she had way too many politics at work in my opinion. “I guess…”
She finished making two cups of the chocolatey good stuff that was our tradition for heavy conversations. “So, where do we start?”
“Why the hell didn’t I know my dad was a prince?”
She looked awkward and embarrassed, “We felt it was better to keep you out of the limelight…”
“What?”
She sighed, “I guess let me start at the beginning. Sixteen years ago, I was in my junior year of college, and had this one boy in class that I couldn’t help but stare at all of the time. He was so handsome! I was too much of a chicken to go up and talk to him though, so I just stared from afar. A few weeks into the school year I was riding my bike and he accidentally stepped out in front of me. I went flying and he came like a gallant knight to check on me and helped me up.”
“That’s sweet,” I admitted.
“It was… Well, he insisted on taking me to get lunch then and before I knew it, I was head over heels in love with Alexandros.” She smiled, “Alexandros was such a hot name that my roommate and I would say it all of the time.”
“Mom that’s kind of weird…”
She laughed, “Well, I didn’t have much of a choice on your name. The two of us had been dating for six months before I missed a period.”
“Me?”
“Yep, and he was as excited as I was scared about you!”
“So, what happened, where did he go?”
“His duties happened sweetie. His dad suddenly passed away, and his mom found out about me. She met me at the funeral and decided I was a commoner and not good enough for her son.”
“How could she?!?” I said. “That is such a… a…”
“Bitchy thing to do?” She finished for me. “You’re right, it was. She didn’t feel like they could afford the scandal of a commoner marrying her son. And they certainly couldn’t afford to have it known that there was a child of an unwed relationship out there…”
“So, what? They covered me up?”
She nodded, “Alexandros didn’t want to, but he felt duty bound to his mom, and more importantly to him the people of the country. We agreed you would be given the family name, but unless he failed to marry and have other kids you would not be in the line of succession.”
“Grandma… she said he didn’t marry or have other kids…”
Mom smiled at me, “I don’t think he really wanted to abandon us…” she sighed, “Unfortunately this probably complicates even more things on the bigger issue.”
“Bigger issue?”
“My son is dressed as a girl? I sent him to meet his grandmother as a girl?”
I felt uncomfortable, “I’m sorry…”
She wrapped me up in a big hug, “I am too. I don’t know how we went this long without me ever knowing about you.”
For the next hour we kept talking about me, and moving forward with being me. Eventually she said, “It’s getting late Allie, why don’t you get ready for bed?”
I hugged her and said, “Okay…” as I yawned. I went to the bathroom and looked at my red face from tears, but otherwise smiled at my hair and the fact I had worn a dress in front of Mom and she wasn’t trying to murder me or something. Grandma even seemed okay with it… I began picking through the braid Mom had done and brushed my hair out. I grabbed a scrunchie and put my hair into a loose ponytail before going back to my room. I had one set of pajamas I had hidden away a few years ago that were hand-me-downs from Ellie. She had given them to me not long after I came out to her. She had only worn them one time to make her grandparents happy at Christmas. She thought they were too babyish, but I couldn’t help but smile as I pulled on the pajamas with Belle, Rapunzel, and Cinderella on the top. I’d always been afraid to wear them since Mom came in to wake me up in the mornings each day…
She came in just as I was getting ready to lay down in my bed. “Those are cute, where did you get them?” She asked as she walked over to me.
“Ellie, she thought they were too babyish.”
“She couldn’t have worn these recently?”
“They’re from Christmas sixth grade…” I told her.
“You really are a small munchkin, aren’t you?”
“I’m still taller than you!”
She laughed and grabbed the blanket from me and tucked me in like she did when I was little. “Allie, I don’t know what this is all going to bring in the next couple months. But know that I love you with all of my heart. Tomorrow your grandmother wants to see us both for lunch. I’m planning on getting you into a couple doctors first thing in the morning though.”
“Why?” I asked nervously.
“Because if you’re going to be my little girl, instead of my little boy, you’re going to need to see doctors. I have a few transgender clients I’ve represented, so we’re going to use some of the resources I know of to make sure you are okay.”
I smiled, “So… you’re okay with… me?”
“Does it matter?” She asked me. I nervously shrugged my shoulders. “Yes, I am okay with you. If your grandmother doesn’t beat me to it I plan on beginning to make up for lost time shopping with the little girl you never told me I had!”
She kissed me on the forehead and said, “Good night, Princess.”
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 4 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have ten chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale.
I first have to say this is a work meant to entirely be fun and fluffy. It is meant to be one of those popcorn and pajamas tales, not high level fantasy! This was inspired by many a princess movie I've seen, and I hope you enjoy it as a fun tale! (Special shoutout of thanks to Carla Ann for editing this for me! It's a last minute push here and I appreciate her help!!!)
Chapter 4:
TO SAY I slept well that night would have been a lie. I couldn’t stop my mind from racing now that my mom knew about me… and to top it off my dad died without me ever meeting him… I have a long-lost grandmother paying me a visit… and I’m a freaking princess?!?
I gave up on sleeping about five in the morning, and decided to get up. I was exhausted and walked down the stairs to the kitchen to get a drink and eat something.
“What are you doing up?” Mom asked me sleepily with a cup of coffee in her hand.
“Umm… same as you…?”
“Couldn’t sleep?”
I shook my head and found myself giving her a hug. “I love you, thank you for not freaking out on me yesterday.”
She laughed, “Who says I wasn’t freaking out?”
“I’ve read so many horror stories,” I told her. “I’ve been scared…”
I felt more tears at my eyes as she squeezed tighter, “No matter what sweetie I will never stop loving you!” I stood there for a moment before she broke the hug and asked, “Coffee?”
“Please!” I told her with a smile.
She poured me a cup and I added in the massive amounts of cream and sugar that usually had other people joking if I liked some coffee with my creamer! I took a sip and smiled. She sat down at the table and I joined her.
“So…” I said.
“So…?”
I sighed, “So what’s going on today?”
“Well you have an appointment at nine with a psychiatrist that my clients have worked with, and a doctor’s appointment afterwards.”
“What doctor?” I asked nervously.
“For now, just Doctor Haskill, your pediatrician.”
“For now?”
“For now, we’ll have to get you into a specialist, but this way you can get some necessary paperwork to get you started.”
“And I can dress like me?”
“Yes, you can. I do want you to know I think you need to decide soon... Is this for certain what you want?”
“Of course! Why are you asking though?” I asked a bit nervously.
“Because once word gets out over in Osané that the Prince had a daughter that no one knew about… well there’s no going back to being a prince if you change your mind.”
“She’s serious about me being a princess? Like really?” I asked again.
She laughed, “I know, it’s ironic, huh?”
“A dream come true on the girl part though,” I told her. “What if… what if people find out?”
“Sweetie, I’m going to be honest… It’s probably not an ‘if’ they find out.”
My eyes widened, “But…”
She sighed, “Your father and I loved each other a lot. One of the things I hated though was the damn media attention he got sometimes. His cousins a bit more so, since they stayed in Osané, but him occasionally too. One time I even had the misfortune of being hounded by the damn paparazzi myself.”
“You…?”
She proceeded to tell me that story and more about my father.
“I wish I knew him…”
“I know honey, I tried to get him to at least be willing to see you a few times, but he didn’t want to burden us with the attention or anything.”
“Kind of failed at that when he didn’t have other kids?”
She nodded.
“So, what was this succession thing you spoke about yesterday?”
She groaned, “If we had been married it would have been no question right now… If his mom had preceded us in death, I would have become the new Queen and he would have been the King. He was the only child of his parents, so it goes to his child. A son has more weight and would have taken over no matter what.”
“So, as Alan…”
“As Alan your right to be the King would be absolute.”
“But I’ve never even been to that country!” I told her.
She laughed, “Luckily it’s really more of a constitutional monarchy, so that would mean you made big crazy decisions all of the time. Mostly just ceremonial at this point, though the Queen does have some limited powers over parliament.”
“As Alan that’s the way… but as a girl it’s not as clear cut?”
“Well if as a first-born girl you had a younger brother, then he would have taken the throne.”
“Wait, really? What a rip-off!” I told her.
She laughed, “I agree. But it’s a throwback to when women were considered second class citizens,” she shrugged, “I’m not sure where you would fall within the laws there. As it is as far as anyone knows you were never born. Your grandmother would need to introduce you there.”
“So… Do I have to become a princess?”
She shook her head, “You have every right to refuse if you want. Your father never wanted you to feel like you were stuck.”
I sat there for a few minutes, “But this… would he want me to…? How would he have felt about me being Allie?”
She came over and hugged me, “I knew your father very well and have no doubts he would have loved you as Alan or Allie.”
I hugged her back and finished my coffee. “So, I guess I should start getting dressed for the day?”
“We both should… Why don’t you wear that other dress you had hanging in your closet today? It’s a bit informal for hanging out with your grandmother, but I doubt she’ll leave you in cheap middle-class mall clothes long.”
“Shopping?” I asked kind of excited.
She shook her head, “Doubtful, she’ll probably have the shop come to you.”
As I got ready for the day, I couldn’t believe how quickly everything in my life had been upended. I couldn’t care less about the princess thing… sort of… I could really be a princess and stick that in some of the bullies faces from the past! ‘What about school…?’ I wondered nervously as I finished putting my hair into a ponytail with a scrunchie I had. It matched the peach part of the skirt of the dress I wore. The sleeveless denim bodice fit me well, and I smiled as I twirled for a moment in the dress. That was my favorite part of it – designed to twirl outwards!
I heard Mom laugh behind me.
I blushed, “No sneaking up on me like that.”
She gave me a hug, “Princess apparently suits you!”
I stuck my tongue out at her, “And don’t forget it!”
“We need to go in about fifteen minutes, are you about ready?”
I nodded, “I think so?” I paused, “Do I look okay?”
She smiled at me, “Definitely… Though I wonder if we can do anything to make you look a bit older?”
I felt my nerves hit, “Do we have to?”
“Not today,” she told me. “But if you are going to become Alexandria full time you’re probably going to want to be seen as an adult?”
I shrugged, “I have less of a boy problem to worry about this way.”
“What is this about boys that has you so nervous?”
I had to tell her a couple more stories and she had the nerve to laugh, “Most girls would kill for that attention sweetie.”
“I’m not most girls?”
“No, you’re certainly a unique one,” she said while giving me a hug. “Finish getting ready, you have three minutes!”
I found a pair of white ballet flats with some rhinestones lining the toe area to wear for shoes. Grabbing my phone from where I’d left it charging, I put into my purse. Seeing the lip gloss, I used some of it, and took a quick peek at myself in the mirror. ‘Not too bad…’ I thought to myself as I came downstairs.
“Those are cute,” Mom told me motioning towards my shoes.
“Thanks… I don’t have a lot of options. Basically these, a pair of tennis shoes, and those sandals from last night.”
“We’ll work on starting a bigger shoe collection later. Come on, let’s get out of here Princess.”
“You don’t have to call me that Mom!” I told her as we went into the garage. “I’m not even sure I have any right to be a princess. I’ve never even stepped foot on their soil? Am I even a citizen?” I asked her as I jumped into the passenger side of the car in back. I was short enough still I could technically be considered needing a booster seat, but so could Mom actually. Age wise I was allowed to sit in a regular seat, and I was also legally allowed in the front seat… but Mom was more than slightly overprotective about it still. I’d been in a booster seat until seventh grade, and anytime we went on long car trips I still had to fight her not to put one back in the car!
Of course, what pissed me off the most about it was she was shorter than I was!
“You’re a dual-citizen actually Allie. You were born here as a US Citizen, and your father made sure you also had a valid passport for Osané too.”
“Huh…” I said in response.
Mom drove us to the more central area of the city and one of the satellite campuses of the University Children’s Hospital system. The front of the separate building said, Pediatric Psychiatry Campus.
I was nervous going in, the last thing I wanted was to be locked up in a mental hospital. “Mom… umm…”
“Relax, it’s okay,” she reassured me. At the receptionist desk she said, “Hi, I’m Karen Nelson, we have an appointment for Alex Nelson.”
I squirmed a bit as the lady looked at her screen, up at me, and then said, “Okay, you’re going to need to fill out this paperwork and we’ll get you back to see Doctor Ramirez.”
“Thanks,” she told her. “Come on, let’s get this paperwork done.”
I followed her to a set of chairs and watched as she filled stuff out without any input from me. Becoming a bit bored with it I pulled out my phone and decided to look up the country of Osané. The main island was only about six-hundred square miles in size, but it also had eight other smaller islands that were inhabited too. A large castle was apparently the main home of the Queen there. ‘Grandma…’ I thought to myself with a bit of a smile. It apparently had been getting built onto since the 1300’s when the monarchy was founded.
‘Cool,’ I thought as I looked at the information about how it had continued to be built and modernized through the eighteen-hundreds. It had recently had a major renovation in the last five years to restore the grand ballrooms, throne room, and dining halls. They were neighbors of France, which explained grandma speaking to me in French yesterday. French was apparently their national language, but most of their citizens were fluent in English too.
“Nelson?” a voice called and broke me out of my phone trance.
“Come on Allie,” Mom told me.
We were led back through the hallways and into a comfortable office where a friendly looking woman greeted us, “Hi Karen, it’s been a while! And you must be…?
“Allie,” I told her.
“It’s nice to meet you. Why don’t you two have a seat on that couch and we’ll find out why you’re here today.”
She closed the door and sat across from us in a matching chair with a tablet in her hand. I looked at her and determined she was probably a bit older than Mom was.
“So how can I help you today Allie?” she asked me. “Your mom was pretty insistent on getting me up here early to talk…?”
I tried to speak but found my throat was suddenly dry. I cleared it and whispered, “I’m transgendered.”
Her eyes went wide and said, “You think you should be a boy?”
That made me giggle, “Other way,” I told her.
“Wait…” she looked down at her tablet and flicked through some info. “You were born male?”
I nodded and Mom said, “Yes… as far as I knew until yesterday, I had a son.”
She looked at me and looked at the tablet some more, “Wait, you’re fifteen?”
I laughed, “I know I look like I’m younger…”
“No doubt, not to be mean Allie, but I thought I saw a nine or ten-year old girl walking in the room a few minutes ago…”
I shrugged, “I’m short, have no chest, and I don’t wear makeup to make me look older.”
“So… what happened yesterday?” She asked me.
I laughed, and then started hiccoughing. “Which…” I hiccoughed, “part?” I breathed “Mom finding out about me, or me,” hiccough, “finding out,” hiccough, “I’m a princess…”
She gave me a bewildered look while Mom rubbed my back, “breathe sweetie,” she told me.
I ended up with hiccoughs when I was extra nervous about something. ‘Like now apparently…’
“Maybe start from the beginning?” she said and handed me a bottle of water from somewhere.
I opened it and nodded. I spent the next twenty minutes telling her about Ellie and I, how long I’d been dressing, our trips out to the mall as her ‘little sister,’ and coming home to find Mom in the living room. I fought my hiccoughs through most of my story about all of that.
“That’s more than enough to be able to talk to you about for today…” she said when I paused, “but you said there’s more?”
I nodded, “So apparently my life is like turning into a Hallmark movie or something… This guy was waiting at home with Mom and told me my father, who I’ve never even met, died a couple weeks ago.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” she told me.
“I am too… I always dreamed of finally meeting him one day… Anyway, that wasn’t the crazy part… Apparently he was the Crown Prince of some tiny country in Europe… and had no other kids.”
“Now, this is just getting silly, right Karen?”
I glanced at Mom who was shaking her head, “I wish she was making this up… In college I met this hunk of a guy and fell in love. Long story short his mom wouldn’t let us get married because I was a ‘commoner.’ I ended up having to raise Allie alone, but he did provide triple the child support anyone would ever expect… and at least sent her gifts during holidays.”
“Nice gifts…” I said quietly.
“So… him dying…?”
“I’m apparently next in the line succession after Grandma,” I told her.
We talked for another twenty minutes after that before she said, “So… Princess or a Prince, huh?”
I nodded.
“Okay…” she looked at a clock, “Look, we need to meet some more. A LOT more, and soon. Allie you really need to be talking through this and we need to evaluate if you truly are transgendered or not.”
“Of course, I am,” I told her testily.
“Allie, I know that you believe that. And it may very well be true… but we have a whole list of procedures and tests that we need to do before I’m going to feel comfortable labeling you officially with Gender Dysphoria.”
I nodded, “I guessed that…”
“Who is her pediatrician?”
“Kenneth Haskill,” Mom told her.
“Oh, well that’s handy. I went to undergrad with Ken. I’m going to write an email to him. Please tell him to check his email before he talks to you if he hasn’t already seen it by then.”
“Got it,” Mom told her.
“I’d like to see Allie next Tuesday if you can arrange it?”
“We’ll figure out a time to get her here.” Mom told her and we stood up, “Come on kiddo, let’s get to your next appointment.”
“Do we have to?” I asked nervously.
“Doctor Haskill has always been nice? Why are you so nervous?” She asked me as we walked out to the car to drive to his offices.
“He’s a guy?”
“So…?”
“So, won’t he think I’m weird?”
Mom laughed at me and hugged me, “You’ll be fine. I chose him as your pediatrician a long time ago because he’s one of the best in the area. I know from my own professional cases you won’t be his first kid with your particular needs.”
“Mom, how do you know so many people that are specialists in this?” I asked as she closed her door a moment later and I buckled my seatbelt.
“I do a lot of civil rights cases Allie. Between those and some of our educational law cases I have had to make sure I am well versed in what little protections you have in this state.”
“Oh…” I said.
“I’ve also had to depose several doctors and psychiatrists in court for different cases. That’s how I knew that both of these will take good care of you, sweetie.”
“Okay,” I told her. I got back on my phone and responded to a couple of messages that Ellie had sent me since she woke up a little bit ago during my appointment.
We pulled into the parking lot of a large pediatric clinic that I had grown up going to. At the receptionist desk the lady greeted us, “Hi Karen!”
“Ala?” she looked at me.
“Allie, please,” I told her quietly. I could barely see over the top of the counter, but recognized the receptionist Mom had gotten to know far too well when I’d been sick as a kid.
“Well then… Allie, if you and your mom will just take a seat, I know Doctor Haskill is just about ready for you. He cleared the slot for you.”
“Thanks,” Mom told her.
We sat there for a few minutes and I watched some sick kids looking miserable while their little siblings ran around and played tag or something. It was pretty obnoxious and I had to deal with my OCD about germs in these places while we waited. Mom leaned over and hugged me, and whispered, “I would have killed you if you did that…”
I giggled, “I know.”
We didn’t wait long before a nurse said, “Alexandros?”
I blushed, but we stood and walked to the nurse. She looked at me in confusion and asked, “Alexandros?”
I nodded feeling like running away was the best option then. She shook her head and said, “Right this way.”
The nurse fortunately didn’t ask any questions about my gender, but did the typical height and weight check. I watched her write down 54.5” and 76 pounds. “Can’t I have the half inch?” I whined to her.
She smiled, “Sorry sweetie, there’s a note in your file from the doctor that he wanted your measurements down to the half inch.”
I grumbled and wondered what that was about. She took my blood pressure, temperature, and pulse before leading us to an exam room. “Doctor Haskill will be right with you.”
“She’s mean…” I whined to Mom.
“So, you’re only half an inch taller than me,” she smiled.
“I’m still taller than you!” I told her as I sat on the exam table and stuck my tongue out at her.
She just shook her head at me. We didn’t wait long because Doctor Haskill came into the room. He looked at me and said, “I’m sorry, I must be in the wrong room…” before noticing Mom. “Alan?”
“Hi Doc.”
“Well this is different. How long have you been presenting as female?”
I smiled, “That my mom has known about? Twenty-four hours? A couple years though?”
“Before we start getting into too much of it, have you seen Doctor Ramirez’s email?” Mom spoke up.
“No… somehow I think I would have been less surprised,” he said and placed a laptop he carried with him down on a standing desk and logged in. “Okay…” he said. “Well, I agree with what she’s asking for. Karen, when we had Al…” Umm… “What’s your name?” he asked me.
“Call me Allie please,” I told him.
“Gotcha… We had Allie in here last… almost three years ago it looks like?”
“Yes, we had a quick physical done for track at another clinic the year before last. She’s been healthy and I’ve been busy,” she told him.
“It happens,” he acknowledged. “At that point we were taking a wait and see approach on his… her height. I’m a little concerned that there hasn’t been much growth in that time.”
“I’m taller than Mom now… I was a couple inches shorter than her back then, wasn’t I?”
“You were two inches shorter,” he said to me. “You should have started hitting at least a bit of a bigger growth spurt between then and now. I want to take a close look at you and have some blood work done. Doctor Ramirez is also asking that I give a recommendation to an Endo specialist for any possible medications down the road for your gender condition.”
“I’d be able to get hormones soon?!?” I asked excitedly.
He shook his head, “Maybe… and a big maybe… you might get some blockers for the moment. My problem with that is you’re already in the first percentile for height right now. When I saw you last you were still above the third percentile…”
“Oh,” I said. “So, something's wrong with me?” I asked nervously.
“Maybe, maybe not?” He told me, “I just want to check and be safe. As you pointed out you’re taller than your mom. Your genes may just not allow you to become a tall basketball player.”
I giggled, “I gave up on that dream in first grade!”
Doctor Haskill put me through the most thorough check-up I’d ever had. I was embarrassed when I had to be completely naked under the gown and he examined my groin. He didn’t say anything was wrong though as he wrapped up his exam, “Let’s get this bloodwork done, I’ll send the nurse in for that. I’ll call you if I see any issues. I’m going to forward your results to Doctor Canales, I think she would be a good endo to send you to.”
Mom nodded, “Thanks. Can she get dressed while she waits for the nurse?”
“Sure,” he said.
He left and I got dressed back into my panties and dress as quickly as I could. “Those gowns suck…” I told Mom.
She smiled, “Yes they do!”
Fifteen minutes later I was whimpering about the needle that had just gone into my arm. “Stop being a baby, it wasn’t even that much blood,” she told me.
I glared at her in response as we got in the car. I looked at the clock, “What time were we supposed to meet Grandma for lunch?”
“Twelve-thirty,” she answered. “Should have just enough time to make it to the embassy…”
***********************************************************************************
Thank you all who have commented or pressed the Kudos button so far! Please continue to comment and press that button! It helps keep me focused and motivated on finishing this! I may post another chapter tonight, keep an eye out!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 5 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have ten chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 5:
MOM PULLED UP to a gated drive that looked like it was from a movie. A guard stood screening people and walked to Mom’s window. “Can I help you?” He asked in a pleasant accent.
“Yes… Karen Nelson and Alexandria Nelson. We’re expected?”
“Right you are!” he said without hesitation. The gate was opened and we drove up to a beautiful modern building that clearly said it was Osané’s Embassy. Signs abounded about rules and regulations… It was kind of intimidating!
Mom was directed to park in a spot and a well-dressed woman in a skirt suit approached us. “Miss Nelson?” She asked Mom.
“Yes?”
“I’m Angelique Lanera, I serve as her Majesty's Ambassador to the United States, it’s a pleasure to meet you two,” she said holding her hand out to Mom and then me.
“Nice to meet you,” I said.
“Come this way,” she said to us, “Her Majesty is waiting for you.”
We followed her inside a beautiful entrance that featured artwork I assumed from Osané artists. Paintings of a sea view of the castle were really pretty. A security checkpoint had us beeping through scanners, but she just kept us walking through without stopping. We were taken through the building and came to a door that led outside to a room with a table covered with a white linen tablecloth that my grandmother sat at an end on. Giuseppe and a woman sat to her left. All except my grandmother rose when we walked in.
“Please come sit down my dear,” Grandma said pointing to a chair next to her.
“Hello your Majesty, Mom said first with a small curtsy making me wonder if I was making a mistake and not doing the same.” She waved her off, “Karen you have no need to be so formal here.”
Giuseppe pulled the chair out for me to sit in and Angelique did the same for my mom.
“Alexandria, you met Giuseppe yesterday, and you met Ambassador Lanera on your way in of course.”
‘Alexandria?’ I thought to myself… ‘I said that’s what it would probably be but I really don’t like that as an everyday name any more than Alexandros…’
“This is Geneva Nero, my secretary,” she said motioning towards the unknown woman. She was pretty, with her auburn hair tied into a neat bun that complimented her perfect navy-blue dress. “She’s my right-hand woman and helps me make sure I’m keeping up with everything!”
“Nice to meet you,” I said pleasantly.
“Now, before we get to business, I would like to have us all enjoy a great meal,” she said.
I smiled at her, not knowing what she wanted here. A soup came out from a kitchen somewhere that was really good. It was very similar to an Italian Wedding soup, but a little bit different in flavor from the ones I’d had in the past. My grandmother asked me, “So what do you do? Activities?” Clearly intending to get more information about me than she had last night.
I sighed, “I’m in band and run track at school.”
“What instrument do you play?”
“Clarinet,” I told her.
“We have an excellent symphony orchestra in Osané, I need to make sure we introduce you to our principal clarinetist.”
“That would be cool,” I told her.
There was some small talk throughout lunch before a final plate of fruit was taken away.
Grandma took that opportunity to speak, “Okay, so first of all you have given me your word that nothing spoken of in this room right now will ever be told to anyone?” She wasn’t looking at Mom and I, but instead the people across the table from us.
The others nodded before she said, “Alexandria here isn’t a random stranger I asked to dinner. She is in fact Alexandros’ daughter - Princess Alexandria Leonidas Alessi.”
“So, you do have an heir?” Angelique asked in surprise.
“Yes, albeit one who is going to need a great deal of help to be ready to take my place someday.” Grandma said to me. “Normally for someone to ascend to the throne they would have a lifetime of lessons on how to be a proper princess, and eventually a queen.”
I looked down nervously at the table.
“But, seeing as how Allie hasn’t had that, we’re going to have to give her a quick crash course. Giuseppe and Geneva I hope you can help me get her ready in the next few weeks. In the meantime we need to work on her appearance, I have Tyler coming in once we’ve discussed a few things.”
“What else do you need to discuss with us?” Ambassador Lanera asked.
“Remember, total secrecy?” She reminded her.
“Of course. Your Majesty!”
“We may have a problem down the road with Alexandria. She was actually born a biological male.”
“Mon dieu!” Ambassador Lanera said staring at me, “I would never know!”
“And no one else ever can!” Grandma said. “At least that’s our goal. It will be hard to keep it from Tyler, but I’d rather not tell him if we can help it. Karen, I need you to insist that he never sees her naked.”
I squirmed, “Why would he do that?”
“Don’t worry, he won’t,” Mom said bluntly. “I take it he wouldn’t be interested in anything normally?”
“No, he definitely prefers the company of men over girls. Do your best to avoid him knowing about you.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said as she directed a look at me.
“I’m having an updated passport and birth certificate couriered over here from Osané. It should be here later this afternoon. I’ve made a request of the US Government to help us expedite a change in records in the US side as well.”
“Wait a second, Allie hasn’t even been fully confirmed by the doctors as gender dysphoric,” Mom said.
“Allie, would you rather be a girl or a boy?” Grandma asked. “Lord knows I would prefer a boy as it would be less of a problem politically. But we’ll take care of the paperwork either way.”
My eyes were as wide as saucers then. “This is really happening…?” I looked at Mom.
She put a hand on my shoulder, “I love you either way. I told you this probably wouldn’t be a decision you’d be able to put off. Prince Alexandros, or Princess Alexandria?”
“There’s no plain old Allie in there?” I asked nervously.
Grandma sighed, “Alexandria, there may be moments with family you can be Allie versus Alexandria. But… I do not believe Osané can afford moments of Alexandria if you choose Alexandros. If they find out you are transgendered and living openly as a girl… well it’s one scandal that I think would blow over quickly. If they discovered as Alexandros you were dressing as Alexandria it would be a lot more of a problem. If you feel that you are a princess rather than a prince… I would rather you choose to be happy.”
I looked at Mom who nodded.
“Princess,” I told her, “I am no prince…”
She sighed, “Very well then, we will make the appropriate calls to get your US documentation straightened out.” She looked at the others in this room, “From now on Princess Alexandria’s gender issues are a state secret, revealing anything about her will be considered treason.”
They all said, “Yes, Your Majesty,” nearly in unison.
“Geneva dear, would you please go invite Tyler to join us now?” Grandma asked.
“Oui, Votre Majesté,” she slipped into French.
I watched the door open as she left the room and soon a man in tight black spandex pants, button down shirt with jeweled buttons, and the most ridiculous bar mustache I had ever seen came in. “Votre Majesté, mon pleasure, mon plaisir de vous revoir!” he said as he took a low bow before her.
“Vous aussi,” she said.
“Tyler, this is my granddaughter, her Royal Highness Princess Alexandria Leonora Alessi.”
‘What happened to Nelson?’ I wondered how I would fix that. Mom seemed to sense my concern because she squeezed my hand gently.
“Your Highness,” he said to me with the same bow.
“Geneva said you have a fashion emergency? I believe Princess Alexandria must be the one in need of my services?”
“Yes Tyler,” she told him. “Before we begin, I need to remind you about the NDA you have signed?”
“Your Majesty I would NEVER betray your confidence,” he said in a pleasant, yet clearly offended voice.
The lilt in his voice almost made everything he said so campy I wanted to laugh. He was what I considered an ‘over the top’ stereotype. ‘I really am in a TV movie…’
“Be sure you don’t,” she said coldly. “How old would you guess the princess is?”
He looked at me and said, “Please stand up?”
I didn’t even think to refuse as I let go of Mom’s hand and stood. He circled around me for a moment. “She’s nine, maybe ten…?”
“Fifteen,” I said.
His eyes widened, “I am never wrong, is this truly so?” He looked at Grandma.
“Yes, it is, and thus our problem.”
“One of your problems!” he said, “The cheap tween mall trash of a dress she’s wearing is a bigger one… The hair… Dreadful!” he grabbed my hand, “I’ve seen worse nails I guess…”
“Can you fix it to where she fits as the fifteen-year-old Crown Princess she is?”
“It will take a miracle,” he said to her. “Her body is shapeless like a child… Breast forms may help with that, but stuffing her bra will inevitably get noticed. I presume surgery is off the table?” He asked her.
“Yes!” Mom answered for her.
“Oh, you must be Mama?” he said to her, “We need to work on you too…”
“Later,” Grandma told him. “What do you need?”
“Time…” He said to her. “You have a room where we can work on her with my staff?”
“You’re all setup in one of our meeting rooms,” Geneva said, “Right this way?” She said motioning to him.
“Well then, come along little princess!” he told me. “Please get my staff back there too?”
I looked at Grandma, “Go along Alexandria, I’ll look forward to seeing you later for dinner. We’re going to have some guests here to meet you.”
I felt myself growing nervous, but Mom grabbed onto my hand and walked with me behind Tyler and Geneva. I looked at her and thought she looked as bewildered as I felt!
The meeting room was a fairly large room, probably two of the classrooms in size from my high school, with a small kitchen setup along one side. A privacy screen for changing was set up in a corner, along with an empty portable clothes rack. Someone had brought in a beauty chair and set it near the sink.
“Princess, I need you to take off all of your clothes so we can get some proper measurements and I can get some outfits here!” he ordered.
I shook from nerves and Mom said, “She’s fifteen, she’s not taking all of her clothes off.”
“I don’t want anything she has, you can tell this, non?”
“Yes, the answer doesn’t change. I can measure her for you behind the screen?” Mom suggested.
He looked like he was ready to pick a fight, but Geneva said, “Her Majesty would prefer that as well.”
He waved his hands in the air, “Fine! Mama I need…” he proceeded to show her what measurements he needed. As far as I could tell everything from normal waist and chest measurements weren’t enough for him. Mom had to measure my neck, biceps, wrist, legs, thighs, ankles, something called a rise… ‘This is nuts,’ I couldn’t help but think as Mom took those measurements behind the screen.
When she was done calling them out to him a satin robe was tossed at me over the screen, “Please put that on Princess, no more of the tween trash outfits. I’ll make sure we throw that dress into the incinerator later.”
“No!” I cried out, “I like that dress!”
He laughed, “You’ll like your new ones, this I promise you!”
Mom whispered to me, “I’ll put it somewhere safe for you…”
I smiled gratefully at her.
“Come Princess,” he said pointing me towards the chair, “Have a seat and we’re going to have Demi here begin working on your hair.”
I sat down and nervously asked, “What are you doing with it?”
“Making you beautiful!” he said.
Mom looked at me sympathetically as Geneva seemed to decide she needed to take her elsewhere now. I felt alone as Tyler whispered with his stylist and she came over to begin her work. Using her makeshift wash sink out of the kitchenette my hair was first washed and conditioned, before I was horrified as hair began flying off of my head. “You’re not cutting it off, are you?” I asked nervously.
Demi’s short multi-colored hair style frightened me then. “No dear, a young princess should almost always have long hair. I’m just getting rid of split ends and layering it to give it more body. I also want to add just a little bit to the color of your hair to make it look richer. When was the last time it was styled and cut?”
“Long enough ago I don’t remember?” I told her.
She tisked me and said, “Well, that means we have a lot of work to do!”
I was so excited to finally be getting my hair styled as a girl’s style! But also terrified that I was going to have my hair ruined by this lady I didn’t know! More than an hour passed and she was still working on it. I nearly went to sleep a few times before she said, “Okay, we have to wait while that sits. Nikki here is going to work on your nails while we wait!”
Another lady, a bit more normal looking, began working on my finger and toenails. “How long are you going with them?” I asked nervously as she began attaching fake fingernails to my nails.
“Not too long, you are only fifteen and not off to Prom this week?” She said with a smile. “A lot of people call this sport length,” she told me.
I sighed in relief, “Okay, those aren’t too long then… I’m just scared of poking my eyes out or something!”
She laughed, “You’ll probably still do that. But you’ll get used to them!”
Of course, Ellie and I had painted my nails before, but I’d always been too chicken to even put on the cheap stick on nails that she used sometimes. I watched as my fingernails grew way longer than I would imagine I’d be comfortable with! She worked quickly, pausing occasionally to put my hand under a blue light. Before long, my nails were painted like a French tip for the base, and then she added a design with some red cherry blossoms that crossed from the natural colored nail onto the white tips. They were really classy and pretty!
About the time she was done with my hands and moved to my feet my hair was back in motion. She had to stop long enough for my hair to be rinsed again, before they both were again working simultaneously. Tyler made multiple appearances in the room griping, complaining, complimenting, and then leaving. Mom still hadn’t reappeared… making me nervous of course!
Finally, Tyler said, “My God what a difference!” to her.
“Can I see?” I asked.
“Not until we’re through with your complete transformation!” he told me.
I sighed, “Please?”
“No, we’re almost there. Demi, if you’ll please do her makeup initially for a normal day look. We’ll change that for an elegant look before the dinner tonight. Did you bring your piercing kit? We must pierce her ears at least once per lobe!” he looked at me, “Would you be up for two?”
I shook my head, “No, I don’t like extra piercings… Just one hole per ear please.”
“You’ll never avoid being the ‘little’ girl with that.”
I laughed, “I will never avoid it with it either. One per ear!” I told him. He looked like he was going to argue with me, “Not up for negotiation. Do I need to get my grandmother in here?”
He gulped and said, “Of course Your Highness…”
I endured my ears being pierced the way I wanted them, before having my eyes covered in cucumbers and my face covered in some mask gunk that Ellie and I used to make fun of. As it dried my face felt weird. I wasn’t a fan of it, but it wasn’t on my face forever. When it was cleaned off of my face Demi went to work with tweezers on my eyebrows.
“Have you ever done them before?” She asked as she pulled out a hair.
“Ouch… no… I’m not a fan of pain,” I said as I winced again.
She laughed, “You’re a young woman now, time to get used to it!”
She plucked half of the hairs off of my face before rubbing some lotion on my face and beginning to work on my makeup. Ellie and I had experimented on my face many times, but I don’t think we had ever used as many different brushes and time on my face. “We’ll teach you how to do this later…” she told me. “Tyler insists you not see the finished product until you're dressed though.”
He was out of the room right then, “He’s kind of a force of nature, isn’t he?”
She laughed, “You have no idea sweetie.”
After a while she said, “I’ll be back to do your face for dinner in a bit. This should hopefully be good enough for now though!”
As if summoned magically he reappeared along with my mom. Her face widened, “Oh my God!”
“Glad everyone else gets to see…” I whined.
She came over to me and hugged me, and then looked at Demi, “I can’t believe how much different she looks!”
“Much more sophisticated!” Tyler agreed. “Now we must gild the lily with clothing!”
“Can I please see yet?”
“I’ll let you see when you have your first outfit on,” he told me. “Come,” he ordered towards racks of clothing that had been gaining more and more outfits throughout the last hour.
I followed him over with my mom and smiled as there were a lot of really beautiful clothes there! He opened up a box with a dozen bras in it. “Mama, we need to make sure these are fitting correctly. Please check each?” He paused, “You do know what you’re looking for?”
Mom glared at him, and said, “A few more years of experience wearing them than you…?”
Tyler laughed, “I see where the Princess’ backbone came from!”
Mom glared but I grabbed her and took her back to the screen. As I shrugged the robe off she whispered to me, “Look, we need to make sure they can’t tell anything down below. Put this on underneath your panties,” she told me while she handed me a nude colored item that I recognized as a gaff.
I turned red, but turned away from her and pulled my panties off, before quickly pulling on the tight garment. I’d read stories online and websites, so I knew the theory behind it at least as I pushed my balls inside me and pulled it over them. It took a moment to go back and forth with them not quite sitting right before I pulled my panties back on over the top of them. I turned and poked Mom, pointing.
She nodded, “Here, try this one first,” she told me, handing me a nude colored bra.
I looked at it and sighed, knowing this whole process was going to make me look old enough that boys were going to be a problem. ‘It’s not that I’m against boys… I’m just not ready to be dating!’ I thought to myself.
I pulled the bra on and worked to get the clasps to meet up in the back. Mom looked to be surprised that I managed to do so. She frowned though, and I knew why, as even after she pulled the straps as tight as they could go, the bra was still too loose. “Give me a second Allie,” she told me and went around the screen.
Tyler must not have been far, “Problem?”
“Are all of these the same brand and size?” She asked him.
“Those two are different brands,” he told her. “Let me guess, the first one was too big?”
“By a lot,” she said.
“Try on those other two. I’ve already contacted someone about having some custom-made brassieres for her. Outside of little girl bralettes, there’s not much that’s her size on the mass market.”
Mom came back around and I’d already removed the first one. The second one was a pretty pink color, but fit even worse than the first one. The third was the best out of them at least, and I couldn’t help but note that it was pretty heavily padded. It was still loose, but it seemed mostly wearable. Mom said, “You feel comfortable letting him see you like this?”
I gulped, “Do I have to?”
She shook her head, “No, but it would probably help before they spend a fortune on custom bras.”
I looked down and was pretty sure I didn’t show anything, so I nodded. “Okay,” I told her.
“Tyler, come around here please,” Mom told him.
“Oh dear… that one is still too big!” he said. I looked at him nervously as he asked, “My I?” with his hands outstretched.
Not trusting myself to respond I nodded and stood still as he pulled at the band, and pulled out the tape measure he’d lent to Mom earlier.
He tutted for a moment, re-measured me, and getting the same measurements Mom had given him he asked, “Do you have anything but training bras at home?”
I shook my head, “A sports bra?”
He visibly shuddered, “Definitely not!” He paused, “Go ahead and remove that one and put the robe back on. I’ll see if we can alter it for today here.”
He left and I pulled it off and quickly put the robe back on. Mom hugged me after we handed it back to him. We walked back out to the room and sat down in some chairs while a sewing machine appeared from somewhere and he and his assistants muttered over the bra for a while.
“Okay, try this now,” he said, handing it back to me.
I blushed as I took it back behind the screen and pulled it on. Mom checked it and I jumped as he came around uninvited this time and said, “Well, that’s not perfect, but it’s the best we’re going to do right now. I’ll call them and tell them to get me a dozen in her specific measurements ASAP!”
He walked away to do so, but barked an order to one of his assistants, “Have her try this one,” and pointed to a blue dress, “I’ll be back in a moment to check the fit.”
The woman brought me the dress and I went behind the screen again to pull it on. It was sleeveless, with a blue thick three-inch strap over the right side of my collarbone, and then a slightly thinner white strap on the left side to hold it up. The main parts of the dress were navy blue, with a white V that started at the waist of my left side, and continued around my waist for one leg, and up to just below my armpit on the right. Other than lacking the right type of skirt it almost reminded me of a cheerleading uniform. It was far classier than that though, and I could tell from the construction and brand that it was expensive. I pulled it on and was pleased to see that it fit me really well.
“Mom?” I asked.
“Oh sweetie that looks adorable on you!”
Tyler came in right then and said, “Finally something goes right! That is perfect!”
“Great, can I see myself now?” I asked.
He smiled, “Yes, Your Highness,” and pulled a sheet off of a tall mirror that had been brought in.
I gasped…
*********************************************************************************************
Thank you to everyone who has been clicking the kudos button and/or leaving a comment. I very much appreciate you helping to keep me focused here!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 6 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have eleven chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 6:
I WAS IN shock over how different I looked. My brown hair was hanging loose, but with the curl at the bottom, and layers added, it looked a lot fuller than it ever had. It framed my face and I could see the sparkle of the two small diamond looking earrings in my ears. My face looked like a seventeen-year old’s should! As you made your way down my body there was only the hint of a chest with the padding from the bra that took my age down to maybe thirteen. Adding in my height I figured twelve would probably be someone’s average guess, but that was up from the nine or ten from earlier!
“I…” I said, “Wow…”
“Wow indeed,” Tyler said. “And this is just the start my dear, come we must try on about fifty other outfits!”
“Mom can you take a picture for me first with my phone?” I asked.
She smiled, “Sure!”
I posed a couple of ways like Ellie and I did with selfies when we hung out together before being shoved to change into another outfit. Over the next two hours I changed clothes more times than I knew was possible! About twenty casual dresses were put into a ‘save pile.’ A dozen skirts, two dozen tops, some slacks, and a couple of pantsuits were all put into that same pile. Every outfit was marked for alterations and a now larger team of four seamstresses were at work on adjusting them.
I was growing concerned there was nothing that could be considered casual for just hanging out with my friends. Before I could even ask about that, I was being dressed so quickly then in gowns appropriate for prom or a wedding. When I had tried on the final dress, Tyler said, “That’s the one for tonight…” he said to me as he handed it over. “The bra you’re wearing has removable straps, we need to take them off so it won’t be seen.”
“She could just go without the bra altogether,” Demi said standing nearby. “That dress is designed that way.”
He looked scandalized and grabbed it back from me, “You’re right… But I want her to have the padding in there, otherwise she’ll look more like the eight-year-old again.”
“You said I looked like I was ten earlier,” I told him. I had been stuck with him for hours now and feeling a bit more up to banter.
“I was being nice…”
“First time for everything?” I suggested.
“I like her,” Demi said.
“Everyone’s a critic of greatness!” He complained. “Go ahead and remove the straps. Mama can help actually so you don’t have to take it off?”
Mom nodded and walked back behind the screen with me for the hundredth time. I was kind of disappointed the dress I was wearing wasn’t the one for dinner. It was a beautiful green with Swarovski crystals sewn onto the bodice and the bottom of the skirt. I liked the way it brought out the green in my hazel eyes. The skirt went down to my ankles and I thought maybe it would be a good prom dress if I was still around for that… ‘Of course, that involves boys…’ I thought darkly. ‘They have cooties!’ I reminded myself.
Mom helped me carefully remove that dress. I stood still while she pulled at the hooks on the bra to release the shoulder straps. The bra might have been designed to be worn without them, but the tops of the cups pushed out a bit from my skin. I shrugged though and pulled on the latest dress. It was a light lavender color, and one of the most simplistic I had tried on. As I pulled it on, I realized it had the thinner neck collar piece similar to my dress from the day before, leaving my arms and shoulders completely bare, and the front sides came gracefully up to that neck. My chest was completely covered by the front of the bodice, while my back to just over my elbows was only covered by two straps that began at the sides and converged at the collar of the back that clasped shut. It left the middle of my back bare, along with my armpits and sides.
“Here, let me zip you up,” Mom said, pulling up on the low zipper that didn’t go far onto my back.
I turned around, “How’s it look?” I asked.
“Beautiful, like everything else,” Mom told me with a smile.
I was given a low set of heeled sandals to go with the dress and Tyler proceeded to have the seamstresses quickly mark it. “Make adjustments quickly while we get her hair put up,” he told her.
“My hair? I thought we already did it?” I told him.
He smiled, “My dear we did it for your normal everyday look! Tonight, your grandmother wants to show off her heir, the Crown Princess. It’s definitely no time for an everyday look!”
I blushed then, “I’m not special…”
He laughed, “And that’s why you may in fact be special.” He made a motion, “Mama, help her get that off, put on the robe you had on earlier, and let’s get back to work.”
I was soon sitting there as my hair was tugged, sprayed, poked, and burned. It was very tightly held up top in a bun of some sort as they started on my makeup. I had to stay absolutely still as these little small hairs of fake eyelashes were applied. Ellie had helped me put on a set of the cheap ones one time, but these were far more involved in applying. When Demi was done, she worked on eyeshadow and lined my eyes. I could tell that I was not going to recognize myself again!
Blocking my view of the mirror Tyler had me pull on the altered dress, put the shoes on, and right then Grandma arrived in an elegant dress. Atop her head was a real crown that I knew had to be worth a fortune. It was made of silver and looked to be covered in large diamonds and sapphires.
She smiled as she approached me with a wooden box. “Alexandria I am astonished at the transformation! Vous êtes très belle!” she slipped back into French for a moment.
“Merci, beaucoup grand-mère,” I replied back in French.
She continued in French to explain the box she held as she opened it, “This comb and necklace set have been in our family for seven generations.”
Inside the box was a beautiful hair comb set in what looked like silver, with pearls and… diamonds? “Is this real?” I asked nervously as I picked it up.
She laughed, “Yes, this is not a piece of cheap costume jewelry. The pearls and diamonds are both real.”
I felt Mom looking at it over my shoulder as well, it was stunning! A long chain necklace with a central area contained a similar design of pearls and diamonds in the middle of it.
“Grandma this must be worth a fortune… I can’t wear this…?” I said nervously.
She laughed, “Of course you can – and you must, I insist! It’s considered improper for a girl your age to wear a royal tiara since you’re not married yet. When you’re eighteen, and come of age, I plan on presenting you with one that you pick from the royal collection. Until then I think it’s fitting though that you wear these.”
I looked into the face of this stranger who was suddenly a family member and said, “Thank you so much,” and hugged her.
“My pleasure dear. I’ve missed out on all of your special days myself! Tonight, we will have some important guests for dinner. Sadly, we haven’t had time to teach you all of the etiquette that you should observe for this meal. Do your best to behave the best you are able. Small bites of food, never talk with your mouth full, and sit-up at the table.”
‘She so didn’t help my nerves!!!!’ I thought to myself.
“I’ll do my best,” I responded.
“Very well, I’ll leave you in Tyler and his staff’s hands to finish getting you ready with your last touches. Karen, you should get dressed too my dear.”
“Oh well…”
“You must be there tonight…” she insisted.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Mom said, deciding not to argue.
“Come Ms. Nelson,” Tyler told her, “We have a gown for you over here and we’ll have Demi work on your hair as soon as she finishes up on your daughter.”
I sat down and Demi placed the comb into my hair and helped me put the necklace on. Only then was I finally allowed to see myself in the dress with my hair and makeup. I looked like a princess… I was still short, and definitely flat in the chest, but the dress hid that pretty well. The makeup made me look like I could be an eighteen or nineteen-year-old senior. Just a really short one!
Mom had some tears in her eyes when she saw me, but Tyler said, “No crying! No ruining makeup!”
Mom smiled, “I’ll cry later then.”
While Demi quickly did something with her hair to accent the beautiful dress green mom wore, I stared at myself some more and couldn’t help but take a selfie. I sent it to Ellie and put my phone back away in my purse.
Mom was another fifteen minutes at the not-so-tender mercies of Demi before Giuseppe appeared. “It’s time for you to be introduced,” he told me. “Ms. Nelson if you would please go with Geneva, she’ll get you seated next to where Alexandria will be.”
“I’m not going with her?” I asked Giuseppe.
“No, Your Highness, tonight you’re being introduced to some important people. Your grandmother wants to do this properly.”
“Properly?”
He smiled.
“Look… There’s probably some rule against it, but I really am just a regular girl… Do you have to call me Your Highness?”
He smiled, “Yes, Your Highness I do.”
“I can’t even order you to call me Allie?”
He laughed, “When you become queen someday, I suppose you may try.”
‘Queen someday…’ I suddenly felt sick. ‘I’ve never even spent a day of my life in some foreign country that I’m expected to rule?’
Fortunately walking soon distracted me from vomiting!
We came to the opening of a very nicely appointed ballroom. I could see fifty or so people sitting about a large ‘U’ shaped table arrangement. A man was standing beside the door, but I wasn’t paying any attention until he made me nearly wet myself. “Presenting Her Royal Highness, Alexandria Leonora Alessi, Princess of Osané!”
All of the guests except Grandma stood then… embarrassingly even my own mother stood! Everyone gave me a bow as I approached. I blushed bright red, ‘What am I supposed to do…?’ I worried. I was guided to the empty seat next to my mom and my grandmother. A server pulled out the chair for me, and pushed it in when I was seated. I was careful to smooth the dress and sat as calmly as I could. I stared about the table and saw a lot of dressed up individuals who all looked very wealthy. Straight across from me I saw a man dressed in a military uniform with a salad of medals across his chest.
He gave me a nod of his head as everyone else took their seats. Over the next few minutes Grandma introduced me to a slew of names of the people present. I had a good memory, but I was hopeless with that many new faces and names all at once! Apparently, the Prime Minister and the top general of their small military force had flown in to meet me. A mixture of minor nobles that I was somehow distantly related to, along with some apparently important local business people were present.
Fortunately for me with Grandma next to me I was able to mimic her actions as she placed her napkin on her lap and dinner began. The Prime Minister was an older gentleman about the same age as Grandma was. He occasionally tried to make conversation with me around Grandma. It made for some awkward moments and I wasn’t sure of the etiquette involved. I tried to mimic her movements though and hoped I didn’t seem like a complete slob by the time we reached the final course of a special dessert that was apparently a chocolate soufflé of some sort. Osané produced a special type of berry that was included as a topping. Sort of like a raspberry to me, but a little bit more tart in taste.
As I pushed away the plate I looked at Grandma and said, “That was amazing…”
She smiled, “I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
“Today has been an amazing day altogether, thank you for that,” I told her.
“You’re most welcome,” she told me as all of the sudden the staff serving the meal brought out flutes of champagne.
Mom looked at mine skeptically, but before she could say something a woman leaned over and told us both, “hers is just sparkling water.”
“Thank you,” Mom told her.
I wanted to stick my tongue out at her, but somehow figured that would get me into trouble here. Grandma got everyone’s attention, “Ladies and Gentlemen I would like to propose a toast to my granddaughter, Princess Alexandria! May she be a worthy princess and future queen!”
I blushed as everyone said some combination of the same phrase and toasted the glass of the person next to them. I mimicked Grandma and took a sip of my sparkling water and looked on with jealousy at the champagne. A few more toasts were offered and I wondered if I should have responded as well.
Thinking I was better off being silent I just waited patiently until the Grandma stood and said, “We’re going to retreat to another room now. If you wish to briefly meet the princess then, you may. We do have to get her on towards home within the hour!”
Everyone stood as she did. I was unsure of what else to do so I followed their lead and was grateful she grabbed me by the elbow and led me to a large sitting room to greet people as they left. The man dressed in the military uniform was one of the first, he greeted my grandmother and me with a kiss of our hands. “Your Majesty, Your Highness,” he said, making me blush. “I am General Renaldo; I am in command of our nation's military.”
“A pleasure to meet you,” I told him while thinking, ‘It’s just an island, they have a military?’
“The pleasure is mine, Your Highness. When you come to Osané I’ll have to introduce you to my daughter, I have a feeling you would become friends quickly.” He looked back at Grandma, “Your Majesty I will see you when you return. I’m going to fly out with the Minister tonight.”
“Thank you for coming with him,” she told him. “We appreciate your service to Osané.”
“Of course, Your Majesty.”
The next person in the receiving line was the Prime Minister. “A pleasure to meet you, Your Highness,” he told me. “I believe our country will be in great hands someday.”
I blushed, “Umm… thank you sir.”
Fortunately, none of the conversations were involved any more than those as people filed out. Soon my mom and I stood there with just a few remaining guests. “Allie,” Mom said, “we need to get home. It is waaay past time for us to do so.”
I looked on the wall at an expensive looking grandfather clock and realized it was nearly eleven. “I probably should say goodnight to Grandma?”
She nodded and we walked over to her. Grandma took note of us and asked, “Are you two heading home?”
“Yes Grandma,” I said to her. I looked a bit awkward and said, “Thank you for today, it was a great day.”
“Of course, Alexandria,” she told me with a smile. “Tomorrow morning they’ll bring by your new outfits. I have some state business to take care of, but on Sunday I would like for you to come for tea and we’ll talk about the future?”
I looked at Mom who nodded, “That will work Your Majesty,” Mom said to her. “Come on Princess, time for you to get home!”
We stopped by the room where we had changed to grab our purses. It was only then that I realized that I hadn’t looked at my phone in hours. I’d missed a bunch of texts from Ellie that I began responding to as we drove home.
I saw that she had responded to the picture I had sent earlier, Oh My God!!! The one you sent earlier made you look like you were older and in MS. You look like you’re older than me!
LOL, I replied then.
Almost immediately she replied to m. What are you doing tomorrow?
Waiting for them to bring me all of my new wardrobe before having the rest of the day off I think… Grandma is doing something else.
I watched the dots of her typing for a moment and saw, You should come over and come swim in the morning.
You don’t want to see the bajillion outfits I got today?
I watched the dots of her typing reappear, Right, fashion show at Allie’s house first, THEN swimming!
We got home after midnight and walked into the house. Mom gave me a hug and asked, “Do you know how to take your makeup off?”
I nodded, “I don’t have any remover though?”
“Take your dress and hang it up, then come to my room,” she told me.
I worked at the back clasp that held the thin band at the neck loose before contorting my body to bring down the back zip from the lower back where it was really hard to reach. I got it just before deciding I would need to give up, and then carefully hung the dress on a hanger in my closet. I smiled as I hung it and pulled off the bra that made me look like I had a small chest. My pajamas from last night went back on and I walked to Mom’s room.
She made sure I had all of the makeup off, but my lashes still looked long with the fake lashes still attached. “Do these come off?” I asked her as I pointed to them.
I watched in the mirror as she shook her head, “Not those, they’re a really expensive set. Demi said they should stay on your eyes for six to eight weeks before they fall out on their own.”
Between the lashes and the plucked eyebrows my face still looked different than the one I looked at in the morning. It almost looked like a high school face… then you looked at my pajamas and my flat chest and returned my age back to elementary school.
Mom must have sensed my confused thoughts because she wrapped me in a tight hug, “I love you Allie.”
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 7 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make the deadline there. I have eleven chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 7:
MORNING CAME WITH Mom prodding me out of bed way too early after our late night. My new clothes weren’t there yet, so I picked out one of the shortalls I’d bought the day before last and a top. I initially walked downstairs without a bra, “Alexandria Leonora Alessi Nelson, you are a young woman now,” I looked at her in surprise, “go back upstairs and put your bra on!”
“Bu…” I started to argue and saw Mom meant business… of course the full name thing should have clued me in! When I came back downstairs with it on, I noticed that in the reflection of a picture frame it made me look slightly older again. ‘Probably thirteen at the most…’ I thought. ‘Still old enough to be stuck dealing with boys…’
She had a cup of coffee doctored and waiting for me, along with a plate of fruit and some toast. “Allie you can’t keep dressing younger than your age now…” she told me.
“I don’t have anything else right now?” I told her.
“Not the shortalls, the no bra attempt there.”
“But Mom I don’t even…”
“I don’t care. In fact, because of that it’s even more important.”
She passed over the Chronicle and I gasped… “What the Hell?” I asked. There on the lower part of the page was a picture of me and Grandma coming out from dinner the night I met her, alongside another of me at dinner the night before sitting next to her.
.
Princess Fairytale Come True
Houston (BCN) – Houston today has learned one of its teens is no longer the ordinary little girl she was the day before. Fifteen-year-old Alexandria Leonora Alessi reportedly is now being named as the heiress to the throne of the small island country of Osané in Europe. Reportedly she was unaware that her father was the Crown Prince of the country and next in line for the throne. With his recent passing…
.
I turned white then, “Do they know about…?” I asked Mom.
She shook her head, “Not as far as I can tell. Your grandmother is pissed right now and trying to learn of who leaked the story.”
“I can’t believe someone would just put that out there like that…”
Mom came around and gave me a hug, “At least it’s a nice article. They didn’t pick on you…”
“No, but they keep losing our last name of Nelson,” I complained.
She sighed, “That’s because legally I never had your name listed as Nelson.”
I nearly spit out the bit of grape I had just placed in my mouth, “What?!? I’ve gone by Nelson all the way through school…”
“But your birth certificate doesn’t list Nelson… it was something your father asked for.”
“Can he mess up anything else without me ever having met him?!?” I complained.
The doorbell rang right then and I started to get up, but Mom said, “Stay there and eat sweetie.”
I turned and watched her at the doorway and was relieved when it was Ellie that came through a moment later. “Already in the spotlight, huh Princess?” she teased me while pointing at the paper.
“Not funny…” I complained to her.
“You know this is like that Princess Diaries movie…”
“I am so NOT going out with some jerk that has ignored me and learning he only loves me for being rich…” I told her with a glare. “And you better not start ditching me because of my new hair!”
She laughed at me, “The book version was better… Is your grandmother like a witch, or is she kind of nice like Julia Andrews was in the movie?”
I shrugged, “Honestly I don’t know that much about her yet Ellie. She kind of came off as a witch at first, but then she kind of behaved nicely yesterday.” I frowned and looked at Mom, “Does this mean I have ‘Princess Lessons’ I have to deal with now too?!?”
She smirked at me and didn’t answer. I managed to get a few more bites in before the doorbell rang again. I looked at Ellie, “No one ever visits us normally!”
She laughed and started to say something when I watched Giuseppe come in the door. He looked at me and I waved, “Hi.”
“Good morning Princess,” he said to me before turning to Mom. “No one has come by yet?”
“No, Allie having a different last name than mine may help us for a while.”
He nodded, “We don’t expect that to hold forever though. I’m going to stay here with you all today and take you anywhere you want to go.”
Ellie giggled and I glared at her. “Something funny?” Mom asked.
I groaned, “He’s just like the guy in the movie we were talking about Mom,” I told her.
“My daughter always loved that movie when she was little,” he answered, apparently understanding the reference. He wore a bemused expression on his face for a moment.
I turned my attention back to the one normal thing in the room, my food! When I was done Mom sent Ellie and I upstairs with trash bags, “We need to get all of your boy clothes out of here before they get here with your new clothes.”
My eyes opened a bit at that and nodded. It was more than a bit nerve-wracking to throw out all of my guy clothes. I was convinced I was a girl, but deep down a part of me feared the moment I was fully Allie. Well… I guess fully Princess Alexandria now!
Mom had us go stuff the bags of things in the spare bedroom for the moment. She found some bedding she had for the guest bedroom that looked more feminine to replace mine. I was still lacking any real decorations for a girl’s bedroom, but at least it looked just barren… not like a boy had been living there.
“I don’t know how we’re going to get all of your clothes in here…” Mom said even though the closet was almost completely empty.
“That would be a lot of clothes to fill that…” Ellie said, “She even has the two sides of clothing bars in her closet!”
I smirked, “Sorry my closet is bigger than yours… and Mom’s right, it may not fit it all.”
She stared at me open mouthed as the doorbell rang again. We walked downstairs and it appeared we hadn’t finished a moment too soon! A large white van parked in our driveway and large hanging clothing boxes began being carried into the house and we directed them up the staircase to my room. I was grateful when Giuseppe escorted the delivery guys back out and locked the door again. I noticed he looked carefully around the block before doing so.
“Are we safe?” I asked.
“You should be Your Highness,” he told me.
“Allie, please, you’re in my home?”
He laughed, “Like I said, when you become queen someday you can try that again. For now, it’s Your Highness or Princess.”
“What if we’re out and I’m trying to not be noticed…?”
He gave me an odd look, “In that case I might just go with Miss Alessi?”
I threw my hands up in the air, “I will win this battle someday…”
He just smiled irritatingly and I turned back upstairs and joined Mom and Ellie in unboxing a ridiculous amount of clothes. “You weren’t kidding…” she told me.
.
THE NEXT FEW hours after hanging up everything was a forced fashion show. Ellie lamented several times that I was so much smaller than her, and that meant she couldn’t steal my clothes! Half-an-hour after the first delivery of items another delivery arrived with a box of bras for me. I switched my old one out and tried on each of the new ones. They fit perfectly on my body, and had just a small amount of padding to make it look like I at least had budding breasts. Of course, Ellie had made jokes about my beautiful training bras, so I had flung one of them at her.
Mom had not been pleased! I tried to look contrite as I unloaded a box of makeup onto my counter in the bathroom.
When the show completed, I was wearing the most casual sundress that had been picked out for me with one of my new bras making it appear like there was more than nothing on my chest. Mom’s phone rang and I found out that Grandma called and asked Mom if Giuseppe could stay at our house for a few nights until they could get a security system setup. Of course, all of my old things that had been piled into the guest bedroom had to be removed… For now, we put it all up in the attic. Someday we’d have to go throw it all out somewhere, but Giuseppe didn’t think it was a good idea for Mom or any of us to take it to Goodwill right then.
It was about three when Ellie and I went up to Mom, “Mom, can I go over to Ellie’s house and swim?”
“Try that again?” She asked me.
I groaned, “You’re the only one who cares… and my English teachers…”
“And probably your grandmother…” she told me with a smirk.
“MAY I go over to Ellie’s?”
“Is there somewhere Giuseppe can wait?” Mom asked.
“Can’t he just stay here?” I suggested.
“Where is her house?” Giuseppe asked, “Next door, right?”
I nodded.
“That should be fine, I’m more worried about the press or someone discovering your house than a problem at a friends’ house at this point.”
“Do you even have a swimsuit?”
“I showed you the one I bought the other day?”
She sighed, “We need to get some of those in a more age appropriate range too then… I guess. Make sure you don’t go back and forth between our houses in it though! And don’t forget to put on sunscreen!”
I smiled and ran upstairs really quick to grab my suit, a towel, and one of the new gaffs they’d given me. I pulled that on before I came back downstairs where Ellie was still waiting. “Ready Princess?” She asked me with a smirk.
“Why you…” I ran after her to her house.
Her mom was out grocery shopping and her dad was golfing somewhere, so I didn’t worry about us going up to her room. I used her bathroom to change into the tankini while she changed in her room. “Here, you should put your hair up in a swim cap,” she told me.
“How? I’ve never had to care before.”
She sighed, “What would my little sister do without me?”
I stuck my tongue out at her and she pounced on me and began tickling me. “No fair!” I complained a moment later.
She laughed, “Come on, sit down here and I’ll put your hair up in it. They must have spent a fortune on you yesterday.”
“Definitely…” I said, “I guess being a queen means she has money to spend though?”
“Any idea how much?” she asked.
I shrugged, “I’d assume a lot, but no idea.”
“So, you’re a rich spoiled brat now, huh?”
“I’m not a spoiled brat…”
“You are a brat though,” she told me with a smile as she finished tugging a teal cap over my head. Her own head was covered with a purple one a moment later and we went downstairs and out to their large backyard pool area. Her parents had long ago added in the pool that had a jacuzzi also built into the side of it. We took some time to help each other put on sunscreen before jumping into the pool. It was a hundred degrees outside with high humidity and the water felt so soothing and cool!
We had swam for about an hour when the backdoor opened and Ellie’s other close friend Emily came out with Ellie’s mom.
“I didn’t realize you had someone over already?” her mom asked her.
“Umm… This is my new friend Allie,” she introduced me as I swam to the side.
“Hi, I’m Ellie’s mom Susanne,” she told me. “This is Ellie’s friend Emily.”
“I guess this is why you didn’t respond to my texts?” Emily asked her.
“Umm… yes…” she told her.
“Why don’t you both come inside and get something to drink? You look like you’ve been out here a while?” Her mom said.
“Umm… sure…” I replied.
As I got to my towel and dried myself off, I saw a look on Susanne’s face. ‘Uh-oh…’ I thought to myself.
“Alan?!?”
******************************************************************************
Thank you to everyone who's been reading and leaving comments and pressing the Kudos Button! Please continue to do so! I'm up past Chapter 11 and need to get this wrapped up in time for the contest end. Your comments really are like drinking a cup of coffee for me! Thanks for reading! :-)
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 8 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make my goal of having it all completed by the deadline for the contest. I have eleven chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 8:
MY EARS HEARD ‘Alan’ being called from the wrong place. Ellie’s mom Susanne may have recognized me, but she hadn’t said it. Instead Emily somehow recognized me and I turned towards her.
“Umm…”
“Why are you…?” Emily started to ask just as on the other side of the fence I could hear a bunch of screeching of tires in front of our houses.
“What’s going on?” Susanne asked. It sounded like chaos on the front side of the house, “Why don’t we continue this inside?”
I numbly nodded as Ellie grabbed both me and Emily and dragged us inside. “What’s going on?” Emily asked when we were inside.
I sighed and pulled the swim cap off of my head, and then pulled my hair out of the bun that Ellie had placed it in and looked at Emily. “Umm…”
“How about we sit down?” Susanne suggested.
She brought us glasses of ice water and I just kind of stared at Emily trying to figure out what to say. “Okay, so now you want to tell us what’s going on?” Susanne asked gently.
Ellie grabbed my hand tightly and I smiled at her, “I’m transgendered,” I told them both.
“No way?!?” Emily said.
I looked at her nervously, “Please… can you keep this a secret…?”
“Of course, we will,” Susanne said and gave Emily a look.
“Duh!” Emily said. “How long have you…?”
“A long time,” I told her.
“You’ve known this whole time?” She looked at Ellie.
“For a couple years now since she told me,” she told her.
“This is so cool!” Emily said to my surprise.
“It is?” I asked in shock.
“I’ve always wanted to know someone who was trans!”
I gave her a look and said, “You know you really are weird…”
She laughed.
Between Susanne and Emily my hidden life from the last few years was pried from Ellie and my memories.
“So, are you coming to school as Allie next year?” Emily asked me just as Ellie's house phone rang.
I watched her mom stand up to get it and heard her say, “Hi Karen… yes… she’s here…”
I looked up and heard her say, “Yes… I just found out… Yes, I’m okay with that… Sure I can keep her here inside for a few hours…”
She hung up the phone and sat back down at the table. “So… what’s going on with reporters outside your house that your mom wants you kept here for a few hours.”
I looked up and sighed as the towel around my chest slipped. I pulled it back tight and said, “So… yeah, me being trans isn’t the only big thing about me…” I saw the paper from today sitting flipped upside down from the article and just turned it over and pointed. “I’m also apparently a princess.”
“No freaking way?!?” Emily said. “I read this earlier. I’m friends with the coolest person in the world?!?”
Ellie laughed, “Of course you are, you’ve been friends with me since we were in third grade.”
Susanne laughed at that, “So reporters are out there now looking for you?”
“I guess so…”
“You’re not to go looking for them right now,” Susanne told her and Ellie as they tried to stand to go look.
“Yes ma’am,” they both said.
“How long have you known you were a princess?” Emily asked me.
“Two days?” I thought back. “Something like that?”
The doorbell rang then.
“Why don’t you two go get changed into something else and you three can talk up in Elliana’s room?”
I looked up nervously at the door and nodded. It didn’t take too long to get changed. I borrowed ‘my brush’ that Ellie kept for me and was brushing through my hair fully dressed a little while later and sitting in the middle of Ellie’s bed with her and Emily on either side of me. “Oh my God, your nails are gorgeous!” Emily said.
“Aren’t they?” I asked. “The lady who did it yesterday was really good!”
“So, you’re really like a princess? For real?” She asked again.
“Apparently… I’m pissed at my mom for not telling me my dad was a freaking prince!” I actually felt a couple tears in my eyes then. “The worst part is he decided to die without bothering to ever meet me!”
Ellie and Emily both hugged me then and the waterworks got worse. It took a while before I got myself back under control.
“So, what happens now?” Emily asked me.
I shrugged, “I’m sure my grandmother has some sort of plan. With the cat out of the bag I’m sure at some point she’s probably going to want me to move ‘home’ to Osané.”
“Have you ever been there before?” Emily asked.
I looked at her like she was crazy, “Umm… what part of not even knowing my dad was a prince did you miss?”
She blushed, “I guess you’re right, I didn’t think.”
I hugged her, “Don’t worry about it… that’s my normal line.”
The three of us talked for the better part of an hour without interruptions. Everything from jokes about living in a movie, to pretending with a tiara that Ellie had sitting on her desk. “You get one of those for real, right?” Ellie asked me, having put it on her head.
I sighed, “Apparently I do get my pick of the crown jewels. I guess Hollywood has lied to us though, because I don’t get to wear one until I’m eighteen!”
“That sucks,” Emily said.
“Definitely unfair,” Ellie commiserated. “If you have to deal with everything else you would think you’d at least get to wear the tiara!”
“Why is that?”
I shrugged, “Some sort of custom? I don’t know, maybe we should Google it?”
I laughed as Emily pulled out her phone and began doing so. I suddenly realized I probably should have checked my own phone. I felt a little bit of guilt as I saw Mom had tried to get ahold of me. I decided I should probably call her.
“Hi, Mom…”
“You’re still inside Ellie’s house, right?”
“Yes… what’s going on out there?”
“The press figured out you’re my daughter… From there they found our house. Your grandmother and Giuseppe are working to get them moved away from the house, but it’s taking a judge and some work with the police.”
I felt my face flush with embarrassment, “Is there anything I can do?”
“Stay at Ellie’s… They think it’ll be a couple more hours. Hopefully you can come home tonight – if not do you think Ellie’s mom would let you spend the night?”
“Probably?” I said, “She seems like she’s okay with me… she figured out who I was in about five seconds.”
“That quick?”
“And Emily too…”
She sighed and I could almost imagine her headache beginning on that side. “Make sure they know not to tell…”
“They won’t…”
“I have another call coming in. Stay over there and stay safe!”
“Okay, Love you Mom,” I told her.
“Love you too,” she replied.
“Better?” Ellie asked me.
I shook my head, “Apparently they figured out who my mom was… then figured out where we live. What if they figure out the other part too?”
I was wrapped into a hug again then before Ellie said it was time for a movie to get my mind off of this. Of course, it had to be a princess movie according to Ellie. The Princess Bride was one of our favorite movies to sit and watch ever since the first time we watched it together.
“I wish a boy would tell me ‘as you wish!’” Emily said.
I squirmed a bit on that part because I didn’t really have an inkling of liking either at that point. ‘As a princess I’m pretty much locked in…’ I admitted to myself. ‘So much of this is going to suck!’
At the end of the movie Giuseppe came into the room and said, “Miss Nelson… it should be safe for you to come to your house now.”
“Miss Nelson?” Ellis asked.
“That’s the closest I could get him to not calling me Princess or Your Highness all of the time,” I said as I rolled my eyes. “I guess I need to go home. I’ll text you later,” I told them both. I gave Emily a hug, “Thanks for not freaking out on me!”
She smiled, “You’re the coolest girl I know!”
I blushed, “Thanks, so are you.”
I grabbed my swimsuit and towel really quickly before joining Giuseppe at the door. I was nervous as he opened it, but grateful that no news vans seemed to be present at all. We had just about made it inside when a camera flash went off and I heard, “Prin…” before he got me inside and locked the door behind us.
“Is it always going to be like that?” I asked him nervously.
“Sometimes it’ll be worse…” he pulled his phone out and called someone.
“Shit…”
“Alexandria Nelson!” Mom said from nearby.
“Sorry Mom,” I told her and ran up to get the hug I desperately needed from my mom.
She squeezed me back and said, “It’s okay, but you really can’t swear now sweetie.”
I nodded, “I thought they went away?” I asked Giuseppe who had gotten off the phone.
He shrugged, “Unfortunately you have become an A list celebrity overnight… sleezy tabloid journalists aren’t usually as good about following the rules as the big ones who were everywhere earlier.”
“Is there anything we can do about them?” Mom asked.
He sighed, “The only thing that would work for a day-to-day fix would be getting her back to the palace in Osané. Then we can manage when she’s out and has to deal with them. This is why I’m here though,” he said while peeking out the front window.
I started to move towards it but he said, “Your Highness I need you to stay away from the windows. It makes it too easy to get a random picture of you, or something else could happen.”
With that I ran to the bathroom and promptly found myself vomiting.
.
MOM AND I cuddled on the sofa later once she made some homemade soup for dinner. We watched my favorite Disney movie of all time, Beauty and the Beast, and I enjoyed her lightly running her fingers through my hair as I leaned onto her.
“You’re too big for this,” she told me at the end.
“Only you can say that,” I whined.
She laughed, “You’ve at least got a few years to grow yet. I’ve been done growing for over twenty years!” She gave me a hug, “Even if you don’t grow any more, I promise you there’s nothing wrong with being short!”
“Riiiiight,” I told her.
She began tickling me in response and I had no way to fight back the way I was laying. “Stooop!” I told her. She hugged me, “I love you Allie, and no matter what things will be okay.”
“Will they be here though?” I asked her. “Giuseppe is having to trade off with a security team? Are we safe?”
“That’s why they’re here… is to make sure we are.” She sighed, “What would you think about going back with your grandmother to Osané next week after you have a couple follow up doctor’s appointments?”
“You’d come, right?”
She looked at me and said, “Not right away…”
“You’d have to come though!” I told her.
“Allie, even if I do think it’s best to move over there with you… it’ll take me awhile to hand over my cases… and I guess I’d end up losing my chances at being a partner…”
With that I’m not the one crying, she is. I know how hard she has worked to get to be close to that goal.
I hugged her as tightly as I can, “I’ll stay here then! Forget my grandmother and Osané…”
She hugged me back, “I think that would be a mistake Allie.”
“But you’re the only one I have…” I told her.
Mom was in tears then and hugged me, “Look… I’m not saying that you go and stay forever… just maybe the rest of the summer? Give it a try?”
My own tears streamed down my face, “If I don’t like it, I can come back home?”
“Of course, sweetie! You can always come home!” she told me and squeezed me. “I’ll talk with the firm too about getting some time off and I’ll join you for the last couple weeks of the summer?”
I didn’t say anything but just put my head on her shoulder.
We stayed like that for a few moments before she squeezed me again, and then pushed me to stand up off of her. “Come on sweetie, you’re hot and I think it’s time for you to get some sleep.”
I nodded and walked upstairs and began washing my face, brushed my teeth, and put my pajamas on. I was finishing up when she came in, “Can I tuck you in?” She asked with a smile.
“Mommy I’m not four years old anymore,” I told her while sticking my tongue out. She kind of looked hurt, so I said, “But I guess…”
I laid down and she tightly tucked me in like when I had been little. “Allie, I love you so very much, please don’t ever forget that!”
She kissed my forehead and walked out, turning the light off on her way out. I hugged my pillow tightly and wished I had a stuffed animal right then to hug.
‘I don’t want to leave Mom…’ I couldn’t help but think as I quietly cried myself to sleep that night.
*************************************************************************************
I'll be posting another chapter tonight or tomorrow. Thank you to all of you who have pressed the Kudos button or posted a comment! I very much appreciate it! Though I don't have to have the story finished for the contest entry, I'm still trying to get it completely up by the deadline for my own internal goal. Please consider leaving me a comment to help motivate my brain and fingers! Thanks for reading!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 9 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make my goal of having it all completed by the deadline for the contest. I have eleven chapters written and plan on two to three more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 9:
MOM WOKE ME the next morning with the smell of bacon in the air. I ran my hands through my hair quickly and went down in my pajamas.
“Power of bacon, it wakes zombies,” Mom said as I came up behind her and gave her a hug.
“Baaaacon,” I said in my best zombie impression.
She laughed, “You want to grab plates?”
Mom traditionally made breakfast on Sundays and I enjoyed the bacon, eggs, sausage, and pancakes that she had made. I was amused as I watched her force Giuseppe to join us for breakfast. He eventually gave in after a lot of cajoling and seemed happy with her offerings there.
Half-way through breakfast Mom started talking about the day, “Allie your grandmother wants the two of us to meet her for dinner at the embassy, but until then I thought maybe we could go shopping?”
“Shopping?” I asked, “Didn’t I just get the giant princess wardrobe to end all wardrobes?” I smiled, “Would any more clothes even fit?”
She laughed, “I’m thinking you have enough ‘princess’ clothes…” she shook her head, “No, I’m sure you don’t have even enough of those yet… but I’m thinking you could probably use some everyday things like pajamas still. Maybe some things to put up around your room?”
I smiled, “So I get a shopping trip with my mommy?”
She smiled, “You want to then?”
I nodded, “It would be a dream come true,” I said. I felt a tear in my eye as I really meant it. My mom loved to shop and I hated that she never knew I wanted to go shopping with her… just not for what she thought she needed to buy.
“Mrs. Nelson?” Giuseppe spoke up.
“Yes Giuseppe?”
“If I may suggest that you give me an hour, and I’ll have a car and a couple more security team members to accompany us?”
“Us?” Mom asked.
He pointed at yesterday’s paper still sitting on the table. I felt my shoulders deflate at the thought of dealing with the press. I’d never been allowed to look at the spread on my lawn, but I’d seen a few pictures of it online…
“Are we going to have to run around with security guards on all sides of us?” Mom asked wearily.
“Just me if you don’t mind?” he suggested, “But I’ll have a couple other people discreetly following us just in case?”
Mom nodded, “We can do that. We’re taking a limo though?”
“I’ll get them to bring an SUV instead?” he suggested.
“Much more discreet, we can do that.” She replied. “And I thought my only exciting thing this week was going to court tomorrow…”
“Court tomorrow?” I asked. Mom rarely talked about work with me.
She grimaced - her philosophy was to not bring work home. “I can’t talk about specifics Allie, but I have a client like you who’s due in court for a civil case tomorrow. It’s a big case with national attention.”
“So, I could look it up and learn about it?” I asked, “Tell me a little?”
“You know I don’t like to talk about cases Allie…”
“This one is big though?”
She nodded, “This woman, who’s like you, was outed at work and fired. She was also physically attacked by some of her coworkers, so she’s suing the company for discrimination.”
“That’s terrible…” I told her, “Is she okay now?”
She shook her head, “She’s had a really rough time since then. The firm took on the case pro bono, but some other groups have been helping finance it. The attack was especially bad… Anyway, that’s more than I should have said. Keep that to yourself,” she told me.
I nodded, “Yes, Ma’am.”
“Now, finish up that last bit of bacon and get dressed. Find one of those skirt and blouse outfits so you can try things on easily.”
I smiled and remembered one I liked that wasn’t too frumpy. About an hour and a half later Giuseppe led us cautiously out to a black SUV that had backed into the driveway. I had put on a white skirt that had little floral patterns in blue all over the two-layer design. A button up blue blouse that matched it had short sleeves that extended just past my shoulders. The skirt came to a few inches above my knees, and I had to be careful not to flash people as I sat down in the middle back of the SUV. Mom sat on my right side and Giuseppe joined us on my left once she was in. Another man dressed casually sat in the shotgun seat up front. He and Giuseppe both seemed like they were on high alert as the driver pulled away.
“Your Highness?” Giuseppe spoke to me.
I sighed and looked over at him, “Yes?”
“Please take this and keep it on your wrist or in your hair,” he told me. He handed me a white scrunchie.
“Why do you have one of these?” I asked as I grabbed it and examined it.
“It’s a tracker in case we need to find you,” he told me honestly.
“Uh…”
“Put it on Allie,” Mom told me, quelling any thoughts I might have of arguing.
“What do I do if the color doesn’t work with my outfit?” I asked him.
“We have other colors,” he said reassuringly.
I sighed and complied. It was a silent car ride until we pulled up to the large mall and they dropped us at an entrance. I looked over at a red store I wanted to go in so badly for years, but other than one-time Ellie and her mom ‘dragged me in’ I’d rarely been inside.
Mom must have caught my glance, “You never had any dolls, did you?”
I shook my head, “No…”
She put her arm around my shoulder, “Well, I think we can fix that before we go find clothes.”
“Really?”
“One… We probably should get some stuffed animals for your room too.” She said quietly.
I smiled and we walked together to the American Girl store and looked around for a half-hour picking out a doll that matched my eyes and hair color. We picked out a couple of outfits before Mom dragged me to the checkout before we bought the store out. I wasn’t sure about carrying the big bag everywhere around the mall, and wondered what to do about it. Just then Giuseppe nodded towards me and a man that was approaching, “Go ahead and give him your packages, we’ll get them to the car,” he said quietly.
I was kind of sad to see it go, but we hadn’t even entered the mall proper yet!
The next few hours with my mom were some of the happiest I had ever spent with her! Shopping mostly involved the girl’s department for me, but once in a while there was an XXS, or Size 0 outfit in juniors that didn’t dwarf me completely. Mom had years of shopping experience for smaller clothes that helped out. All of my pajamas though were certain to reinforce me being younger than my age, but I didn’t care because they were all soft - and who would see them?
We’d just sent a Build-a-Bear out to the car and were headed towards the food court when a camera flash went off to my right. I turned to try and look at it, but instead Giuseppe was right there, along with two other guys and quickly led Mom and I down the hallway. More cameras began to go off as we got closer to an exit and Giuseppe was muttering under his breath.
“It’s her! It’s the princess!” I heard someone say.
“Try and hurry,” he said to us, “But don’t run unless I say to.”
There was quite the crowd of people following us and more camera flashes as we came to an outer door and saw the SUV. Another man pulled the door open as Giuseppe pretty much pushed me inside, and closed the door after Mom got in.
As the tires squealed away from the SUV I asked, “What just happened?”
“You were recognized,” Giuseppe said, “And it seems that the press decided to get some more photos…”
“Is this going to keep happening?” I asked nervously.
He sighed, “At times Your Highness. It’ll be worse at the start if I had to guess…”
“And why is it that any girl dreams of being a princess?” I griped a bit.
Not far from home my phone dinged with a message and Ellie asking, ‘How come you didn’t invite me?’ with a picture of the escape from the mall that had been posted on Twitter. ‘JK that’s nuts!’
We traded messages before getting home and being sent inside while the security guys brought our bags in. Mom helped me go through and cut tags, peel stickers, and finally I got to the doll bag. I smiled as I pulled the cover off of the box and began undoing the straps and rubber bands holding her into the box. “What’s her name?” Mom asked a few minutes later as I hugged her.
“Umm…” I thought for a long time, “Emily?”
She smiled, “Well later I am getting pictures of you and Emily!”
I blushed then, “You never took pictures of me before?”
She wrapped me in a hug then, “By the time you were eight you complained anytime you knew I was taking one…”
I nodded, “I don’t know if it’s why, but I really didn’t like pictures that showed me as a boy.”
She squeezed me again, “Good thing you don’t have to worry that anymore, huh?”
We had enough time to wash everything and squeeze the new purchases into my drawers and closet. I’d named my new bear Sarah and placed her on my pillow. A few other accents around the room made it seem like a girl might live there now, and I was all smiles as I dressed for dinner with Grandma.
Mom wore a nice skirt suit, while I wore the navy-blue dress with the white ‘V’ design I’d first tried on yesterday. I cuddled up to her some as we were driven to the embassy a while later. At the gate there were more camera flashes as a bunch of press with cameras ambushed the SUV. Fortunately, security kept them outside the gate and Giuseppe opened Mom’s door right next to the entrance.
“Keep moving forward, Your Highness, don’t turn around,” he told me as I stepped out.
I nearly fell though as my shoe slipped off. Luckily, he grabbed me gently and I was able to slip my toe in enough to make it inside. I stopped just inside the door before the metal detectors and fixed it.
Geneva was standing on the other side of the detectors and motioned for Mom and I to follow her. “How are you doing this evening?” she asked us.
“Getting our excitement in,” Mom said with a shake of her head. “I didn’t miss dealing with those people.”
Geneva nodded, “I prefer back home where we have some laws in place to help out.”
“They can’t swarm me there?” I asked hopefully.
“Oh, they can still do that! But generally, it’ll be a bit more controlled. You wouldn’t have had to worry about it at home or the mall like you just did. Since you’re only fifteen… we have some laws that Parliament passed that keeps you from being hounded by them until your eighteenth birthday.”
“Those are new?” Mom asked.
She nodded, “Alexandros pushed for the changes with Parliament seven years ago. He remembered the way he’d been treated, as well as we have had some other royal family members mistreated recently. The big push though happened after a young actress from the country was photographed making out with another girl… her parents didn’t know about her and she committed suicide six months later.”
“That’s awful,” I said.
“Yes, it was,” she agreed. “Your father really wanted to ensure no one had to deal with that again, at least within the borders of our country.”
“It sounds like he did a good thing…” I said sadly. ‘I wish I would have met him.’
“It was, your grandmother is right through here,” she said and opened the door to a smaller dining room.
My grandmother smiled, “Already an attention magnet?”
“Sorry,” I told her.
She shook her head, “I’m not surprised by it since they learned about you. Come and join me, we’ll eat and talk about where we go from here.”
A man dressed in a suit directed me to sit to my grandmothers’ right side and my mom on her left around a smaller round table. You could fit a few more people around it if you wanted to, but its size was more appropriate to the intimate meeting.
For the next hour we enjoyed a pretty simple meal of soup, a fish course, a salad, then dessert. It was weird to me as an American to have salad so late in the meal, but I remembered learning one time that it was pretty standard in France. “Why is there so much of a French influence in Osané?” I asked Grandma then.
She smiled, “Well from what historians can tell us the island was originally settled by people long before France was thought of, back in Greek and later Roman times. There was a lot of trade that started around 600 AD, and the country’s history mirrored and aligned with France a great deal through to the early part of the 1200’s. Around then the island was invaded by the Spanish for around twenty years. Eventually the island became independent and your many many times Great Grandfather King Phillip began to rule our country as a separate nation around the year 1310”
“Wow… That’s kind of cool,” I said. “So, is there a Spanish influence too?”
“Not much of one, they were detested and most signs of their brief occupation were removed. The brief Greek and longer Roman influences are far more obvious with some ruins on the island.”
I was given a brief history lesson then and learned that the island had also been an unfortunate stepping stone in many conflicts. In World War II they managed to mostly stay out of the fray, but had been occupied by both Italian and German forces for a time before Allied troops invaded with the help of resistance soldiers. The royal family had hidden during the time amongst the people, refusing to flee the country altogether.
“That’s incredible,” I said.
“There are many incredible stories of your ancestors,” she told me, “I’ll make sure that you are taught all about them.”
“I’d like that,” I told her during the dessert course.
As those plates were pulled away, she led us to a small sitting area with a few comfortable couches and chairs. I found myself sitting next to Mom on a small couch while she sat adjacent to us in a cushioned chair.
“So… after this weekend we really need to formally introduce you – at least with a press conference,” Grandma said to me.
I gulped, “A press conference? Like I’d have to speak?!?” I asked nervously
She smiled, “I’d do most of the speaking and then let them ask you a few softball questions. We’ll ensure that the press we invite will exhibit their best behavior.”
“When would you do that?” Mom asked.
“I was thinking at ten in the morning tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow?” I asked, and heard Mom in stereo with me.
“I think you can handle this,” she told me.
“Mom can you be there?”
She looked at me and shook her head, “I have that case I was telling you about in court at ten too, and there’s no way to get the judge who’s presiding to put that off…” She looked at me for a second, then a Grandma, “You’ve already scheduled it I’m guessing?”
She looked a bit taken aback but nodded, “Yes we have. The politics of the situation demand that we get something out there no later than then.”
Mom squeezed me, “You’ll be okay here… I’m sure of it.”
“I agree, you have a good head on your shoulders Alexandria.”
“What do I wear?” I asked.
“I’ll have Tyler send you which outfit he thinks you should wear tomorrow morning. I made sure we could consult with him on your wardrobe from here on out while in the States.”
I nodded, “Okay.”
“Now, the next thing though, we need to get you over to Osané.”
I looked at her with concern but nodded, “I guess that makes sense… but I’ve never been that far from home,” I said sadly.
“I know that is the case,” Grandma told me. “Because of that, how about we take this one step at a time? Say you’re coming for the summer to begin with?”
Mom and I had talked about this before, but it was so much more final when she talked about it. Summer break had just started a couple weeks ago, “The whole summer?” I asked. I thought of Ellie and knew I would miss her.
“We would figure out school and everything else before the end of it,” she assured me.
“What do you mean?” I asked nervously.
“Well, I’d prefer you be in a proper school somewhere.”
“Somewhere? Not in Osané?”
“The way I see it is there are some options that I think could be accepted by others,” she told me. “You could come back here and finish, but I don’t know that your school has the rigorous curriculum you need. We need to especially make sure you know how to behave and present yourself in society… for that it might be best to send you to a private school.”
“But what about Mom?” I asked.
“We would still see each other,” Mom sighed. “Look, we don’t have to decide on your entire school future right now. You have to consider the fact you’d probably have more privacy in a private school than if you stayed here. I’d worry about you at school a lot – even if you were going to be a prince instead of a princess.”
I felt tears go down my face then, “This is going to ruin everything,” I said.
Mom hugged me, “No it won’t, I promise you that. And, I’ll make sure I get some time off after this case and I’ll fly over to Osané for at least a few weeks too to help.”
Grandma spoke up when I was a bit calmer, “Alexandria I promise you will have a say in every decision for your education. I won’t just pick and say go there,” she smiled, “I understand how you feel though. My parents sent me away to my first boarding school when I was eight.”
I looked up at her in shock, “You stopped living with your parents when you were eight?!?”
She shrugged, “I at least knew it was coming… Didn’t make the first year any easier. For you just maybe think of it as preparing to go to college earlier.”
I nodded, “I’ll think about it.”
“For now, you two should probably be getting home.” She stood as she spoke.
I received a hug from her, Mom a feminine handshake, and we were soon in the car being driven home. Mom tucked me in wearing some of my new pajamas that night. I was hugging my bear Sarah tightly as she did so. “You keep tucking me in like I’m little,” I told her sadly. “Where’s the bedtime story?”
She laughed at my joke, “Seems like it would be kind of weird to tell you a fairytale with your life becoming one?”
“What am I going to do? Mom I never wanted to be a princess… I mean more than wearing a pretty dress and a tiara?!?”
She kissed me on the forehead, “You remember when you were little and I put something new on your plate to eat for dinner?”
I nodded.
“What did I always tell you?”
I sighed, “Try it all, if you hate it, I’ll never make you eat it again.”
“Just try this sweetheart. Give it a good attempt, and if you really hate it, we’ll let you renounce the throne.”
I nodded, “I guess…” I told her.
I cried as she closed the door and turned off the light. Sarah was my first bear since I was a kid, and I was glad to have her to hold tightly against me as I again quietly cried myself to sleep.
.
*************************************************************************************
I'll be posting another chapter tomorrow. Thank you to all of you who have pressed the Kudos button or posted a comment! I very much appreciate it! Though I don't have to have the story finished for the contest entry, I'm still trying to get it completely up by the deadline for my own internal goal. Please consider leaving me a comment to help motivate my brain and fingers! Thanks for reading!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 10 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make my goal of having it all completed by the deadline for the contest. I have twelve chapters written and plan on two more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 10:
THE NEXT MORNING, I woke up to Mom nudging me awake, “Come on Allie, time to wake up.”
I tried to roll over and she began tickling me, “Nuh-uh, no going back to sleep!”
“It’s summer!” I whined as she let up.
“Yes, but you have to get going Princess,” she reminded me.
I sighed and spat out some hair that had landed in my mouth. I managed to get moving to the shower and was soon back in my room getting dressed in the dress Tyler had chosen and sent Mom the picture of. Luckily it was a pretty distinctive black dress that wasn’t common in the wardrobe he’d provided. It was a conservative dress that had a high neckline, a slight poof at the top of the sleeve that extended about halfway to my elbow, and a skirt that brushed my knees. My padded bra showed just the hint of a chest beneath it. A thin belt with an odd gold buckle connection was placed at my natural waistline.
Mom had pointed out a pair of two-inch black heeled sandals that she thought went well with it. “They’ll do your hair and makeup there,” she told me, “just put your hair up in a ponytail for now.”
“Okay…” I said nervously as the doorbell rang.
“Who’s that?” I asked.
“I’ll go see,” she told me with a smile.
I brushed my hair quickly and put it up in a ponytail that I held in place with a black scrunchie.
I was just walking out my bedroom door when I saw Ellie, “Oh my God!” She said to me with a smile, “I love that dress!”
I smiled, “Thanks,” and couldn’t help but turn around in a circle and enjoyed the skirt flaring out some.
“You won’t catch me in it, but you look pretty!”
“Thanks, I’m about to leave though…”
“I know, your mom asked if I wanted to go hang out with you today!”
I looked at Mom, “Grandma is okay with it?”
She laughed, “She’s the one who came up with the idea. She saw how down you were last night… she thought maybe a friendly face today would help?”
I hugged her and Ellie, “Yes!”
“Well, you two need to get going if that’s the case!” She told me.
“Food?” I asked.
“Giuseppe is going to have the driver stop by Whataburger on the way to the embassy.” Mom nodded to where he stood waiting.
“BOBS!” Ellie said with a smile.
Standing there he looked curious, “Bobs?” He paused, “Is there some boy that works there?”
I couldn’t help but join Ellie in giggling before explaining, “Breakfast On a Bun… It’s normal here, don’t mind my crazy friend.”
She tickled me then and then started toward the limo that had arrived with Giuseppe leading the way. I hugged Mom goodbye, “I love you, good luck with your case,” I told her.
“I love you too,” she told me and squeezed me tightly. “You’ll be fine!”
We stopped briefly in the parking lot of a nearby Whataburger and Giuseppe ran in with our orders to grab them. A few minutes later we were on our way and Giuseppe wore a bemused look on his face at the sausage BOB he had ordered. “This is surprisingly good,” he said.
Ellie giggled at him, “See, told you!”
While he’d been inside getting them, she’d whispered to me that she thought he was kind of hot in an old guy sort of way. I’d just shook my head!
Before too long we were walking into the embassy. They made Ellie go through the metal detector and searched her purse before we’d been able to continue on to the room we’d used before the dinner the other night. Inside Tyler and Demi were standing around and quickly came over to me.
“Your Highness! It’s so good to see you again!” he said to me and insisted on kissing my hand.
Demi did the air kiss thing with me before asking, “Who’s this?”
“This is my best friend in the whole world Ellie,” I introduced her, “Ellie this is Tyler and Demi.”
“Nice to meet you,” Ellie said timidly.
“That dress is perfect for today,” Tyler said with a smile, “But we need to get you some accessories. Let Demi do your hair and makeup, then we’ll worry about your jewelry. In the meantime, I think your friend needs some attention too…”
Ellie had actually worn a skirt and blouse, but it wasn’t ‘appropriate’ to be around ‘Her Highness’ I heard Tyler insist while I sat down in the chair that was back out. He must have been warned she was coming because he got her quickly changing into another outfit. Meanwhile Demi worked on putting my hair, leaving it down, but adding some curl to the bottom of it and teasing it to just the right look.
A couple of combs decorated in pearls were added to either side of my head. When she showed it to me it was a cute look for me as a teenage girl, with some sophistication too… I sort of looked like I imagined a princess would.
Tyler had me put a thin silver necklace and charm bracelet on to ‘accessorize my look.’ Ellie had been given a cute sleeveless navy-blue dress that was a bit shorter with just some inch-wide straps that held it at the top. Demi had done a great job on her makeup and we both looked like we were eighteen. Well, my face at least looked eighteen. I was convinced that it would be a stretch to guess I was fifteen no matter what due to my height!
Grandma came in then and I introduced Ellie to her. She managed to not trip over herself completely, and I managed not to laugh at her trying not to do so!
“Well ladies, it’s about that time for us to go do this?” She said to me.
I felt butterflies in my stomach and just kind of wanted to throw up then. Geneva must have sensed that because a glass of ginger ale was suddenly in my hand. “Thanks…” I told her as I sipped some of it.
“It’s absolutely okay to be nervous,” Grandma told me. “Ellie if you will go with this young woman, she’ll get you a spot you can stand along the back wall to watch?”
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Ellie told her and leaned down to give me a quick hug before disappearing.”
As we walked down the hallway Grandma asked, “You’re just friends, right? We can’t afford any extra surprises to deal with…”
“More like sisters. She’s the big sister I never had who always watches out for me,” I told her.
“Maybe she can come out with your mother later this summer?” she suggested.
“Really?!?” I said, feeling a little bit better with that idea.
“The last thing I want to do is keep you from having friends dear, I know how tough this is going to be for you.”
I nodded, “Thank you Grandma,” I told her.
“I’ve been called a queen for decades, but I’m still getting used to hearing that title,” she told me with a smile.
Geneva held me off to the side as Grandma stepped to a small podium in a well-appointed room with the Osané seal and the Alessi coat of arms in the background. It looked like about fifteen photographers were present, ten video cameras, and about twenty other individuals sitting in chairs. I recognized network names like CNN, NBC, FOX, BBC, but others were unknown to me, like OSN and BCN.
They all began snapping photos with flashes and standing up as she walked to the podium. “Her Majesty, Queen Maria Eirene Margarita Andino Alessi,” a man said loudly.
“Thank you all for coming today, please be seated,” she told them in French. “A few weeks ago, a tragic accident took the life of my son Prince Alexandros Alessi, III, and only named heir to the throne of Osané. Per the laws of Osané I must name an eligible heir to the throne within six months, or the law of succession would mean the crown would pass to the Montalvo family next. Today I come before you to introduce you to that heir. Before I do so I would like to put to bed the rumors that have been flying in the past weeks.”
“Prince Alexandros was never married, mainly because he met the love of his life in college here in the United States. He literally ran into his love when he stepped in front of her riding a bicycle, and the two began a relationship. The young woman unfortunately was of common birth though, so at the time we foolishly decided it was wiser for him to wait for someone of more noble stature. At the time it seemed right, but before they broke off their relationship the young woman became pregnant with his daughter. We were aware, but Alexandros and her mother decided it best that unless he had no other heir that she be left alone here in the United States – though well supported.”
She took a breath, “When he passed away, per the agreement, she became the next heir to the throne of Osané. It has been my pleasure to finally meet this young lady this last week, and it is my honor now to present the Crown Princess of Osané, Her Royal Highness, Princess Alexandria Leonidas Alessi.”
Geneva pushed me forward and my nerves once again flew as I walked to her side and she gave me a gentle hug. I had trouble focusing and seeing with all of the camera flashes going off. I was seeing spots when they finally stopped a few moments later.
“I know you all have many questions, so I will let my granddaughter answer some of them. Please remember this is new for her, so please keep your questions short and polite,” she told them.
All of the sudden I heard “Princess Alexandria” loudly from all of the corners of the room. Remembering conferences, I’d watched on TV before I tried not to cringe and pointed to one of the women, “Yes, I’m sorry I don’t know your names?”
The woman smiled at me, and in English said, “Elizabeth Connor, OSN do you speak French?”
“Oui, Madame Connor,” I tried to smile.
She switched to rapid French then, “Our viewers back in Osané will want to know all about you! How old are you? What do you like to do for fun? Any favorite fashion designers?”
I laughed and replied in slower French, “I’m fifteen years old – I just had my birthday two weeks ago. I like to go shopping, swim, and hang out with my best friend… I also like music and playing the clarinet.” I paused, “Favorite fashion designers? I was a regular girl who had no idea she was a princess until a few days ago. I like some of the outfits that have been given to me in the past few days, but if you ask me for names I’d be lying if I could remember them.” I said with a smile that I hoped worked for them.
I pointed at another woman nearby, “You had a question?”
“How do you feel about suddenly being royal? It sounds like you didn’t even know you were a princess?”
I giggled, “Honestly I’m still processing that one… No, I didn’t know I was anything but a regular kid until a few days ago. I guess my mom and dad decided to try and let me have a normal childhood and keep me from being a spoiled brat?” I shrugged, “I’ve grown up being treated normally and I guess I would say I’m grateful for that. I’ve never received special treatment for anything and my mom had no problem saying ‘no’ to me. I don’t think that will change anytime soon either!” They had the decency to laugh out there.
I answered a number of questions from the reporters and felt like I was doing pretty well. Seventeen Magazine had a print reporter there who asked a few questions about makeup and how my friendships were doing.
“How do you feel about walking into a true fairytale story here?” a reporter from BCN network asked.
I smiled, “Well I guess I somehow ended up in one of those Princess Fairytale stories I’ve always heard about… but I’m still in shock over it all. I’m still living at home right now, so other than some really pretty outfits, it’s not like I’ve seen a lot change. Maybe it’ll be different when I see the castle?” I smiled, “Or get to wear a tiara?”
“You don’t have one yet?” she asked.
“Apparently I can’t wear one until I’m eighteen! Talk about a letdown after all of those fairytale stories as a kid!”
The reporters laughed politely at that.
I was distracted a moment later when every phone in the room lit up and Geneva came up to Grandma next to me to whisper in her ear.
“One last question!” Grandma said beside me curtly.
One of the reporters looked at his phone and then back up at me, “Is your mother a Ms. Karen Nelson?”
“Umm… yes?” I said. “That’s my mom.”
“Did you know she’s just been shot…?”
“What?!?!” I looked over at Grandma while the room erupted and I was suddenly dragged clear of the room.
“Mom’s been shot? What are they talking about?!?!” I looked at Grandma a moment later in a side room we’d been pushed into.
“Geneva just told me.”
“What…?” I found myself sinking down into a chair next to me. Ellie had her arms around me in a hug. “Is she okay…?”
“We don’t know yet Allie,” Grandma told me, “they’re enroute to the hospital. As soon as we know which one, we’ll go there too.”
“Mom can’t die!!!!!!” I said and began crying heavily while being hugged by Ellie and Grandma.
.
FORTY MINUTES LATER we were walking into the hospital Mom had been taken to. Grandma led me to the reception desk, “We’re here for Karen Nelson, this is her daughter Alexandria… she was shot?”
The lady looked up at me and then typed some information into the screen. “She’s in surgery right now. If you want, I can take you to a waiting room?”
“Please,” Grandma said.
“Do you have some ID to prove you’re family?” she was looking at me funny. “Wait… you’re that girl… that princess?”
I blushed a little, but my worry for Mom was more than my embarrassment. “Yes, and that’s my mom… please?”
She picked up the phone and a few moments later a nurse came out. “Ms. Nelson?” She asked of me.
I nodded, “She said my mom is in surgery?”
“Yes, she is, you can wait for her in a more private waiting room if you come with me.”
“Can you give us any more information on her status?” Grandma asked when she had us out of the main emergency room reception area.
“I can’t, but I can get someone who can?”
“Please do so,” Grandma said to her.
We walked inside and I saw one of the partners at the firm my mom worked at. “Ala…Allie?” He asked me.
I nodded and walked over to where he sat with a woman, I thought I recognized from somewhere. “What happened to Mom?” I asked him while crying.
He stood and gave me a hug, “I’m so sorry Allie, someone shot our client and her on the steps going into the courthouse.”
“Why?” I asked, tears streaming from my eyes.
“The police think it’s because of our client being transgendered, or somehow related to the case…”
He gave me a meaningful look at that, “What happened to your client?” I asked.
“She died immediately,” he told me. “Your mom wasn’t hit as badly. She’s in good hands and hopefully the doctors can get us some good news soon.”
I just nodded and returned back to Ellie and sat down together on a bench seat. Grandma sat to my right and she and Ellie kept hold of my hands, my shoulders, while I continued to cry and hoped my mom wasn’t going to die.
We waited there for a couple of hours before my mom’s parents walked through the door. They looked for me for a moment before Grandma Becky recognized me and seemed shocked!
.
*************************************************************************************
I'll be posting another chapter tomorrow. Thank you to all of you who have pressed the Kudos button or posted a comment! I very much appreciate it! Though I don't have to have the story finished for the contest entry, I'm still trying to get it completely up by the deadline for my own internal goal. Please consider leaving me a comment to help motivate my brain and fingers! Thanks for reading!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 11 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make my goal of having it all completed by the deadline for the contest. I have twelve chapters written and plan on two more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 11:
I WAS SO scared of what they would say that I stood there trembling. Grandma Becky wasted no time though in wrapping me in the biggest hug she could. “Oh Allie, I’m so sorry…” she told me.
I cried for a long while in her arms before looking up at Grandpa fearfully of what he would say. I needn’t worry though, because he just wrapped me in a big hug too and picked me up off of the floor. Unlike my mom, Grandma Becky, and me he wasn’t a short guy. He was nearly six and a half feet tall, and picked me up like a little kid.
When everyone had kind of settled down Grandma Becky asked, “What do you know?”
“She was shot twice, they’ve got both bullets out, but they’re still working on some internal bleeding,” my other grandmother said.
“Oh my God...” Grandma Becky dissolved into her own tears then.
At some point Ellie had dragged me to the bathroom and helped me clean off my face and go to the bathroom, before I came back and rejoined everyone. I had a grandmother on either side of me and alternated between tears and shaking for what seemed forever before a doctor came in.
“Nelson family?”
“This is her daughter, we’re her parents,” My grandfather said. “How is she?”
“I’m glad to say she is doing okay. We’ve got her stitched up at this point and stabilized. The wounds were about as bad as they could be without killing her, so she’s going to have a long road to heal – but the good news is she should make a full recovery.”
“Can I see her?” I asked him.
“I’m sorry, but you have to be at least thirteen to go into the ICU?”
“I’m fifteen,” I told him. “Can I see her now?”
He looked startled, “You can’t be fifteen…?”
“She is,” both grandmothers said in stereo behind me.
“Well then, give us about an hour and we’ll have her setup in the ICU. You can have thirty minutes, but we need to let her rest more than anything. She probably won’t wake up until at least tomorrow morning.”
“Thank you,” I told him.
I was exhausted then, and so glad to hear that Mom would make it, that I ended up curling up on Grandpa’s large lap and falling asleep.
.
“ALLIE? THEY’RE READY for you to see your mom,” I heard.
I sat up and realized I wasn’t just having a nightmare before – I was living one.
My three grandparents and Ellie walked up to the ICU together. When we entered the ICU wing a nurse stopped us. “Who are you here to see?”
“My mom, Karen Nelson,” I told her.
“Oh sweetie, I’m sorry, but we can’t let anyone under thirteen in with her…”
“Again?!? I am fifteen,” I told her with a sigh. I looked at Ellie, “The one time I want to have people actually believe my age?”
“She’s really fifteen?” she looked at my grandparents.
“Yes, she is,” Grandpa said.
“In that case I’ll let her see her for up to thirty minutes. You all can have ten minutes each afterwards, then we’re going to close down visitors until tomorrow.”
“Thank you,” I told her.
She walked me to a room and I looked at Mom through a glass window and felt the tears begin streaming again. Mom was hooked up to a ton of IVs and a ventilator. As she led me inside, she told me, “The ventilator is just a precaution at this point. The doctor expects to take her off of it tomorrow morning.”
I nodded and walked to where she had one hand that wasn’t plugged into IVs and squeezed it. “Mommy it’s me…” I told her. “I… I… You have to get better,” I told her. “I love you so much, you have to get better!”
I stayed in the room with her until my time was up, “Mommy I love you; I’ll be back tomorrow…” I followed the nurse out the door and collapsed in Grandpa’s arms crying.
.
THE NEXT THING I knew was the feeling I was being carried. I saw we had already made it back to our house. Grandpa had me over his shoulder like a little kid. “Huh, wha…” I said.
“So, you decided to wake up,” he said to me while Grandma unlocked the door. I looked over his shoulder at Giuseppe who seemed to be taking a close look around the house.
“What time is it?” was about all I could get out then.
“It’s about eleven, time for you to get some sleep.”
“What about Mom?” I asked as he passed through the doorway without showing any signs of putting me down. Instead he placed me on his hip like I was a toddler or something. Grandpa was so much taller than me I guess that wasn’t a big deal though… “You can put me down you know…”
“I could, but we’re just going straight up to bed with you,” he told me. “Your mom won’t wake up until the morning anyway. You need to get some sleep!”
I tried a few other arguments as he carried me to my room and finally sat me down. I looked around and grabbed my new bear and hugged it as he left. Grandma walked in and looked around, “Well it looks like you have gotten quite the start here…”
I just nodded.
“Your mom told us already about this,” she told me as she sat down next to me and hugged me. “We don’t care who you are, boy, girl, Prince, Princess… you’re still our grandbaby.”
I flung my arms around her and just began crying again. “What if she doesn’t get better?”
“Oh, honey she will get better! It’s going to take a while, but I promise you she’s going to get better! The doctors did a great job today and when she wakes up tomorrow, you’ll see she’s okay,” she hugged me tightly.
We sat there for a long while before she squeezed me tight again and said, “Come on, time to get dressed for bed Princess.”
I numbly nodded and stood up. The dress I was wearing was completely wrinkled and a mess by that point. I was sad because it was a nice dress! Grandma left the room and let me change into one of the other sets of pajamas we had bought yesterday. It was a simple short shorts and t-shirt set that featured ice cream cones. Once I was dressed, I went to the bathroom to make sure my face was as clean as it could be. We’d washed the makeup off my face hours ago – I’d had some serious raccoon eyes before that. Brushing my teeth was quickly followed by running a brush through my hair and putting it into a loose ponytail to sleep in.
Walking back into my room Grandma was setting a glass of water on my desk, “Thought you probably needed something to drink,” she told me.
“Thanks Grandma,” I told her and drank about half of the glass in one go.
“Going to have to be daintier than that now,” she told me with a strained smile.
I cringed, “You know everything?” I asked.
“I always have,” she told me. “I even guessed you might have wanted to be a girl before all of this.”
“Wait, what?!?” I asked.
She smiled, “when you were little, you stayed with us for a week one summer while your mom had something to do. I’d guess you were four or so then… I watched you only play with little girls anytime I took you to the playground. When boys asked you to play you just said ‘no thanks’ and went back to the girls. One of my friends had her granddaughter for a week too and we got you two together. You played with dolls and dressed up in her clothes every time we turned around.”
“I did?” I asked, not remembering this at all.
“You did,” she told me. “I had a feeling you were more of a princess than a prince even then.”
“Why didn’t anyone ever say anything?” I asked.
“Not our place,” she told me.
“What am I going to do now?”
“Well, first thing is you’re going to get some sleep. Then we’re going to take it one day at a time.”
I nodded and climbed into bed. Like with Mom the last couple nights she insisted on tucking me in. A kiss on my forehead and I grabbed my bear and rolled over and let more tears stream from my face until I fell asleep.
.
I WAS WOKEN up by shouting and the smell of smoke. I coughed badly and jumped quickly out of bed. I was feeling the door to see if it was hot when it suddenly banged open and Giuseppe barged in. “Princess we have to get you out of here,” he effectively picked me up like my grandfather had coming home from the hospital. The smoke became thicker as he carried me downstairs and out the back door.
“Grandma and Grandpa!” I said frantically.
“They’re fine, they got out already,” he told me.
“What’s going on?” I asked as he sat me down and I turned around to see our house going up in flames.
“I think someone really hates what your mother does?” He said kindly. “I’m not sure.”
He helped me hop the back fence into Ellie’s yard and I found her mom waiting for us. “Oh my God!!! Allie, are you okay?” She asked me.
I shook my head and ran into her arms for a massive hug. She squeezed me tight, “We need to go out front. Hopefully it won’t jump to our house, but just in case,” she told me. On our way through their house she grabbed a fleece blanket that she wrapped around me. Grandpa was on the ground having trouble breathing when we got out front.
I ran to him, “Grandpa!”
I was hugged though by Grandma who stopped me, “He’ll be okay, just let him have some room to breathe. Are you okay?”
I nodded but coughed then. Several minutes passed as the firetrucks and ambulances showed up. Neighbors came out of their houses and stared as my house seemed to go up in flames quicker than I would have imagined possible.
A paramedic came and checked on Grandpa first, insisting that he go to the hospital. Grandma rode with him while another checked me out and had me breathe oxygen for a little while as they checked me out. “Since she’s a minor I think she needs to get checked out at the hospital too. Where’s her mother?” the EMT asked Giuseppe and Ellie’s mom who had hovered over me.
“She’s in the hospital…” Giuseppe said.
“Umm…”
“Look, I’m head of security for her, I can ride with her until her other grandmother can meet us at the hospital.”
“Head of security?” the EMT asked.
My eyes just stared at my house then though as the roof was punched through by a fireman on a ladder truck as the others sprayed water and foam everywhere to put out the flames. I cried what tears were left inside of me as the doors were slammed shut and they took off. “I’m right here with you,” Giuseppe said a moment later from the passenger seat of the ambulance.
I laid on the gurney and cried! My mom had been shot, and now we had no place to live even when she got better!!!
.
THE RIDE TO the hospital seemed like it took forever! My sobs became hiccoughs, and I just wanted to wake up from this horrible nightmare! At the hospital, they unloaded me and had me settled in an ER exam room pretty quickly. Giuseppe came in with me and waited, “How are you holding up?” He asked me.
I shrugged, still breathing with the oxygen mask on.
A doctor came in then and began looking at me. He listened to my lungs and soon had the mask off of my face at least. “I think you’re a really lucky young lady,” he told me. I want to keep you here for another hour just to make sure your oxygen levels stay stable and you don’t have more issues I’m not seeing right now.”
I nodded, having no energy to do anything else. When he was gone, I looked at Giuseppe, “What happened? Why was my house on fire?”
He sighed, “The FBI will be investigating that. My guys had done a walk around the perimeter while we were gone, but I think someone must have snuck in your house and planted some sort of explosive device.”
“A bomb?!?” I choked a few times and took the water he offered.
“Nothing that crude from what I can tell. More of something meant to just catch on fire and spread. The smoke detectors didn’t go off either, so I think they probably disabled them too.”
I looked at him in shock as my dad’s mom came through the door. “I came as soon as I could. Are you okay?!?” she asked.
I felt she was surprisingly concerned given I’d only known her a few days. I shrugged, “I think they’re going to let me out after another hour.”
“What happened? You said you had this in hand?!?” She asked Giuseppe in terse Italian.
“I’m sorry, Your Majesty, while we were away today, they snuck past the one person I had left to watch their house. I warned you it would be very difficult to watch her here with the limited detail I have.”
“Is this because of her, or her mom?”
“I don’t know… Could be either. Her mom definitely kicked over an anthill with the case she was working on. It could be someone from the other family that wants her out of the way too…”
“What are we going to do?” she asked him.
“Finish getting her checked out, let her see that her grandparents are okay, and then we need to start looking at getting her somewhere safer. She doesn’t have a place to stay here at this point anyway,” he told her.
I thought about interrupting them and letting them know I knew enough Italian to understand them too, but chose to keep silent. ‘Sometimes it’s good to hold a card no one else knows about,’ I thought to myself.
“Care to share what you’re talking about?” I asked. “I’m not a big fan of being treated like a child?”
My grandmother looked at me and said, “I was asking about what happened… We were talking about taking you home with me at the end of the week to Osané. I’m thinking we should take you sooner than that to get you someplace safer.”
I nodded at that, “What about Mom? And my grandparents? Our house?” Tears fell down my face at the reality slamming into me.
“We’ll go see your Mom and your grandparents after a while here. Is there anything else you were supposed to do this week before we left?”
I shrugged, “I was supposed to see my doctors.”
“Which doctors?” She asked
“Doctor Ramirez and Doctor Haskill,” I replied without much enthusiasm.
“Giuseppe, Geneva is outside, see if she can’t set up meetings with them?”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” he said.
He left and she came over and held my hand, “I am so glad that you’re okay Allie,” she said. I looked up at her use of my informal name and smiled slightly. “I’ll have some people go through and see what they can salvage from your house when the fire department says it’s safe to do so.”
I nodded, “Thanks… I don’t know what we’re going to do.”
“Insurance will take care of most of the physical things I’m sure,” she told me. “And what it doesn’t I’ll make sure we do everything we can. For now, I’m quite frankly nervous that this happened last night. We don’t know if it was related to your mom’s attack yesterday, or perhaps because of your new position.”
“People would kill me just because I’m a princess now?” I asked. “I never even wanted this?”
She shrugged, “There is a fair amount of fortune and prestige with the throne. I don’t hold a significant amount of power, but there is enough that perhaps someone wants it…”
“Who’s in line after me?”
“Your second cousin Mikael Montalvo,” she answered.
“Would he do this?”
Her blank answer was not even slightly reassuring. “I just wanted to be a normal girl…” I complained and drew my knees up to my chest to hug them.
She put her arms around me and said, “You’ve never been a simple girl, you just didn’t know it. Nothing about this changes who you are!”
I sniffled and nodded as a knock happened on the door. “Up for a visitor?” Giuseppe asked.
I nodded and was practically tackled by Ellie and her mother. “You’re okay, right?” Ellie asked me.
I nodded, “They wanted to keep me for another hour just to make sure…”
“Oh my God, I can’t believe everything that’s happened!” Susanne told me. “If there’s anything we can do Allie…”
“Thanks,” I told her. “For now, I think my grandmother has most of it in hand…”
“I’m, I’m Alexandria’s grandmother Maria,” she told her.
“You’re the Queen, right?” Susanne stuttered.
“Right now, I’m just Alexandria’s grandmother…” she told her.
“Well it’s nice to meet you…” Susanne said. “What are you doing with her now?”
“Good question…” she told her.
Giuseppe came in and said, “We’ve arranged that she can see both of them here before she’s discharged in about an hour.”
“What?” I asked.
“Your doctors,” Grandma said. “After that we’ll go check on your grandparents and your mom.”
“Are they at this hospital?” I asked. “I don’t even know where I’m at.”
“No, this is the Children’s Hospital sweetie,” Susanne told me. “They took your grandparents to the same hospital as you mom.”
“Okay,” I said. I could feel adrenaline draining, but I couldn’t see myself going to sleep anytime soon. Another knock came on the door and a man in a suit entered along with a uniformed police officer.
“Maybe we should make some room here Ellie,” Susanne said to her. She kissed me on my forehead, “If you need anything call me!”
“Umm… what’s your number? My phone is most likely gone forever?”
“Let me write it down… Ellie, we should give her yours obviously too!” she told me.
The two men waited patiently as they left, “Hi, I’m Agent Matthews, and this is Detective Perez,” he said pointing to the man next to him. “Because of everything with your mom and your house we’re going to be working together with this investigation to determine what happened.”
I nodded, “Thank you,” Grandma said next to me.
“Before we begin, you are?”
“Maria Eirene Margarita Andino Alessi, Queen of Osané”
“Ma’am, I’m serious, we need your real name?” The agent said.
“That is her name sir,” I told him. “She’s my grandmother.”
The man looked lost and shocked as he glanced at the detective. “Umm… Okay, give me just a second, I need to make a call.”
The FBI agent left while the detective stayed in, “He’s a little out of his depth I’m afraid,” the detective said with a smile.
We sat there for a few moments before he came back in and looked at the detective, “This case is now an FBI investigation. You’re not needed anymore detective,” he told him.
“Yes, he is,” I said.
“What?”
“He stays, ask your questions,” I told him.
“And who do you think you are, little girl?” he asked.
I sat up taller in bed, pissed off by the jerks few moments in the room. It was clear he was a chauvinistic jerk, in addition to an ass, “I am Princess Alexandria Leonora Alessi.”
“And you can come back when you learn some manners,” Grandma told him.
“You can’t impede in an ongoing investigation; we’ll have you arrested on obstruction of justice charges!”
Giuseppe laughed next to Grandma, “You can try… but they both have diplomatic immunity. Perhaps if you leave the detective here, he can ask questions and he’ll let you know what they say. For now, you are getting out of this room.”
He looked like he was going to argue but the detective said, “Matthews I’ll tell you everything they tell me. Get out of here before you do something you’ll regret. A diplomatic incident doesn’t seem like something the Bureau wants? This girl is a victim not the suspect.”
He huffed like some oversized child and left us alone with the detective. “Sorry about him…” he said. “Look it sounds like there have been way too many things happening in the last twenty-four hours to be coincidences, so I want to ask a few questions. First, Princess?” He looked at me.
“Call me Allie,” I told him.
“Allie, your mom was shot yesterday?”
“Yes,” I felt some more tears in my eyes, “I was at a press conference and some reporter shouted out a question if I knew about it… Her boss said it was because of the transgender client she was representing? He said she died on the steps of the courthouse?”
The detective nodded, “She did.”
“Why?”
“We’re not sure… it’s definitely a hate crime. Whoever shot them used a small caliber rifle at a distance. They got off seven shots before stopping and fleeing.”
“And two of those hit my mom?” I gasped.
“Unfortunately… We’re going to speak with her later when she’s awake to see what she might know, but did she say anything about the case to you?”
I shrugged, “The other day she mentioned it was something about a woman who was fired because she was transgendered? It sounded like Mom was on the right side fighting for the woman’s rights. She wouldn’t say anymore though… Mom wouldn’t talk about cases to me.”
“Have you had any suspicious phone calls or anything?” He asked.
I shook my head, “Not that I know of? Mom and I had a quiet life until a few days ago…”
“That’s when you found out you’re a princess?” He asked with a smile, “My daughter was so jealous.”
“Right now, she can take it… I just want to get out of here and see my mom and my grandparents.”
“Just a few more questions, you were asleep when the fire started?”
I nodded, “I woke up to the smell of smoke. I was just about to try and use my door when Giuseppe barged in. He picked me up and carried me out of the house to safety. Luckily my grandparents were already out by then too…”
“No idea how it started?”
I shook my head, “Sounds like it was intentional though…?”
“It looks that way. Do you have somewhere safe to stay right now?”
I looked towards Grandma who responded, “She’s going to be staying with me at the embassy tonight. We had plans for her to come to Osané for the summer at least. Depending on how things are with her mother we may try to get her there sooner so she can be better protected.”
I looked up at her in fear, realizing she still wanted me to leave Mom behind. “I can’t…”
.
*************************************************************************************
I'll be posting another chapter or two tomorrow. Thank you to all of you who have pressed the Kudos button or posted a comment! I very much appreciate it! Though I don't have to have the story finished for the contest entry, I'm still trying to get it completely up by the deadline for my own internal goal. Please consider leaving me a comment to help motivate my brain and fingers for my marathon to the finish here! Thanks for reading!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 12 Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Preface
I saw the announcement for Erin's Reluctant Princess Contest and immediately had an idea, but with everything going on in the world couldn't get much energy to write it. Since my last book that I posted on here it's been a really busy time in my life, but I really wanted to get a chance to put this story out there! Since I've procrastinated beginning to post there will be some days I'll throw another chapter up in order to make my goal of having it all completed by the deadline for the contest. I have twelve chapters written and plan on two more for this part of the tale. I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 12:
“LET’S TALK TO your mother Allie and see what she thinks before we even think about it,” she told me soothingly.
The detective looked a bit awkward standing there. When I looked up, he told Grandma, “If she is leaving the country you might just let us know. For now, I’m guessing your embassy has enough security. My chief has a couple of officers stationed outside her mom’s room right now. If she’s going to stay somewhere else it’d probably be a good idea to add some more protection there.”
“Do you know who attacked my mom yet? Or who tried to kill me last night?”
The detective shook his head, “The FBI are looking over surveillance from near the courthouse, but so far they haven’t managed to find a picture of the shooter. The FBI is assuming it was the same person last night…”
“They’re assuming? You think it was someone else?” I asked.
He shrugged, “There’s no evidence saying it was the same person, and there’s no evidence saying it wasn’t. Until we know I would never assume anything.”
I nodded, “You’ll find them though, right?”
He smiled, “With as angry as everyone is right now? Yes we’ll find them!” He looked over at Giuseppe, “May I speak with you outside Mr. Russo?”
“Certainly,” he told him.
“I hope you feel better soon Princess,” the detective told me.
I blushed, “Thanks…”
When they were both gone Grandma and I just looked at each other. “Do I have to come with you?” I asked her.
She shook her head, “No, and I think everyone would understand if you decided you wanted to stay to help your mother.”
“But…?” I could always tell when adults were going to add that.
“But, if they are after you it’d be safest for you and everyone else if you came to Osané.”
“I’m still learning how to be a girl; how can I ever be a princess…” I looked at her, “Or a queen! I’ll make a total fool out of myself!”
I started crying more and she hugged me tightly. A knock on the door came and Giuseppe peeked his head in, “Doctor Ramirez is here?”
I wiped my eyes, “Send her in…” I said shakily.
Doctor Ramirez had a concerned look as she entered and saw me. She noticed Grandma beside me, “Hi, I’m Jillian Ramirez,” she told Grandma. “I saw Allie with her mother last week,” she told her.
“Nice to meet you,” she told her, “I’m Maria Alessi.”
‘I can tell when Grandma likes a first impression or not of someone just by her introductions,’ I thought to myself.
“The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty,” she told her. She looked at me and said, “Well I should have known that anyone connected to your mother would be trouble…” she shook her head with a smile. “How is she doing?”
I shrugged, “I’m supposed to go see her after I get out of here? She’s going to make it, but she was still asleep when I was there last night.”
“I’m glad to hear she’s going to recover. What’s going on with you now?”
“Someone set our house on fire last night and tried to kill us,” I said with yet more tears coming out of my eyes.
“I saw something about a house fire on the news, but didn’t watch it closely. That was your house?”
I nodded, “I think we lost everything…”
“Not everything,” Doctor Ramirez said and moved a chair next to my bed. “Everyone is still alive, right?”
I nodded.
“So, you only lost things… trust me those can be replaced.” She squeezed my hand gently, “Tell you what, I don’t think you could possibly have more on your plate than you do right now. How about we talk about everything that’s happened since I saw you before?”
I nodded, looking nervously at Grandma for a moment.
She noticed the look and said, “Why don’t I leave you two to talk, I’ll wait just outside?”
“Thank you, Grandma,” I told her.
When she was gone, Doctor Ramirez asked, “How are you two getting along?”
I shrugged, “Good for her being a complete stranger?”
She nodded, “So tell me what’s happened…”
I spent the next thirty minutes talking with her about everything that had happened. The pressures off of me for my Mom knowing about me, but the crazy amount of stress from finding out I was a princess expected to be a queen someday… For her part Doctor Ramirez was a really good listener for everything.
“Allie I honestly believe you’re holding up better than I would expect you to at this point. It sounds like you are going to be moving over to Osané for the summer at least?”
I shrugged, “Mom wanted me to go before… and it’s not like I have a house to stay in now anyway?”
“I’m sure your other grandparents would take you in?”
I nodded, “Probably, but as much as I love them I don’t think I could take a full summer living with them…”
“Maybe stay with Ellie and her parents?”
I shook my head, “No, as much as I love Ellie dearly, if we were constantly together for an entire summer, we might not be friends anymore…”
She laughed at that, “I had a friend like that growing up. She was my best friend, but if we didn’t have at least a day apart every couple of days we’d start sniping at each other.”
I nodded, “We’d be way too much like the big sister and little sister relationship we have…”
She smiled, “It sounds like you’ve already made a choice about what you need to do?”
“But what about Mom?!?” I whined.
“Well, if I had to guess she’ll be in the hospital at least another week. Probably some therapy afterwards too. If she moves in with your grandparents I’m sure they can help her?”
I shrugged, “I guess…”
“Only you can make that decision though Allie.” She told me.
I nodded as she looked at her watch, “I’m over time and need to get going to my office. Let me pass on my information to your grandmother so we can talk with another therapist that can see you wherever you end up for the summer.”
“I can’t just see you from a distance or something?” I asked.
“I think it’s best that you be seen in person unless it’s a really exceptional circumstance like we had a few years ago,” she told me.
I nodded and sat up, “Thank you,” I told her.
“You’re very welcome. Tell your mom to give me a call when she gets out of the hospital!”
With that she was gone and Grandma came in with Doctor Haskill along with a Hispanic woman in a doctor’s coat.
“Hi Doctor Haskill,” I said to him.
“How are you doing Allie?” He asked.
I shrugged, “Can we just not ask that question? My shrink just asked all of that?”
He laughed, “I bet she did. Doctor Ramirez always liked to talk!”
I nodded.
“Allie this is Doctor Canales, she’s the endocrinologist that I suggested to your mom you should work with.”
“Hi, nice to meet you,” I told her as the two of them found seats on one side of my bed with some chairs they’d brought in. Grandma sat back down in the one she’d been sitting in.
“So Doctor Haskill was just informing me of everything going on with you,” Doctor Canales said, “I’m so sorry you’ve had a rough couple days here!”
“Umm… thanks,” I said.
“How are you doing with your breathing now?” Doctor Haskill asked. “The physician who saw you thought you were doing okay?”
I shrugged, “I’m not coughing as much now?”
“If you keep coughing over the next couple of days please get back in for a check-up!” he told me.
I nodded. “I will…”
“Gentlemen I appreciate you coming out here to see Alexandria. It’s imperative that we keep this discreet, but I think we need to get her treatments at least started before considering taking her overseas?”
My stomach knotted a bit at that. “Normally I wouldn’t want to even discuss this without her mom here,” Doctor Haskill said, “But given her condition and everything going on I can understand that she can’t be here. I’ll be doing my best to confirm with her before we order any treatment officially. If she’s still incapacitated in a couple days we can look at deferring the big decisions to you or her other grandparents?”
Grandma looked like she was a bit annoyed with that, but nodded. “Very well, I understand and agree that Karen should be able to make the decisions for her there. In the meantime, what can you get set up for the prescription, and she can just approve?”
Doctor Canales pulled a small laptop out and logged in. “Well I’ve looked over the data that Doctor Haskill’s lab sent over. Allie you have a very low testosterone level that seems to indicate just the beginnings of a male puberty. For a fifteen-year-old it is low, but it’s not unheard of. It seems likely that you should be starting to see that ramp up in production very soon if left to time.”
I blanched, “I don’t want to be a boy…”
She smiled at me, “That’s what Doctor Haskill said. I also checked with Doctor Ramirez and he thinks that his initial diagnosis of gender dysphoria will probably be confirmed over time. Per their suggestions I’m willing to put you on spironolactone for the next six to twelve months while we determine a firm diagnosis.”
“What does that do?” Grandma asked.
“It blocks testosterone,” I said with a smile.
“Not surprised you’ve done your homework here,” she smiled at me. “Allie is essentially correct here. Spironolactone will essentially put a stop to puberty for her and block testosterone production. It’ll give us the time we need to determine if the best course is to put her on an estrogen-based therapy or not.”
“With that therapy she would develop as a natural looking young woman?” Grandma asked.
“Yes, she would. Especially since she is so early in puberty I believe she’d develop normally as a young woman.” She looked at me, “Spironolactone does have some minor side-effects you need to know about. One is that you’re probably going to have to urinate a lot more. You definitely will need to drink more to stay hydrated, at least initially as you start it. Your body will most likely adjust and you won’t notice it with time.”
I nodded, “If that’s all, I’m happy to take it!” I had tears in my eyes thinking of avoiding puberty as a boy.
“You also need to know it’ll at least temporarily keep you from growing more… Looking at your chart you’re not exactly a tall kid… this may keep you from growing to whatever your natural height would be?”
I shrugged, “I’m taller than my mom already, that’s all I care about. When can I start?”
She laughed, “Well like Doctor Haskill said, we want your mom to sign off on this. I’m guessing she’ll be fine with it, but you are a minor and from what I understand the emergency paperwork only lists your other grandparents as backups. I believe they have their own health concerns right now?”
I nodded and noticed that Grandma looked a bit hurt by that. “Don’t worry, Mom will probably get that fixed I would think soon?”
She nodded, “How do we get you her mother's authorization?”
“I’ll try and stop by this afternoon,” Doctor Canales said. “If she’s alert and lucid I’ll ask her then. If not, it may be a day or two? It sounded like her injury was pretty serious…”
“Okay, thank you,” Grandma told them. “Please remember the NDAs that we are asking for you to sign.”
“You realize everything is already covered by the patient's privacy laws here, correct?” Doctor Haskill asked.
“I do, but you also have to understand the enormous risk we are running if someone discovers her secret here.”
He nodded, “Don’t worry, you won’t hear about it from our offices. Allie, I hope you get some rest. Your mom will be fine! Tell her I said ‘hi’ please.”
I nodded, “Thanks for coming to see me.”
“You’re welcome, stay out of this hospital though!” he smiled.
“Okay, let’s see about getting you out here now,” Grandma said once they were gone.
“Please!” I replied.
.
IT TOOK ANOTHER hour for the paperwork to be signed and I was released to get out of there. I was still wearing the patient wristband as I was pushed in a wheelchair out to Grandma’s limo. Fortunately Geneva was like the most awesome person ever, having managed to at least get me a pair of yoga pants, a sports bra, and a comfy shirt to wear out of there. I was especially grateful as Giuseppe helped me into Grandma’s limo and camera flashes and shutters were going nuts!
When the door closed and the driver started pushing his way through photographers, I looked at Grandma, “Those are going to be everywhere, huh?”
She nodded, “I thought about having her bring a nicer set of clothes, but honestly right now it was expected you wouldn’t look like you were dressed up.”
I looked down at my clothes and squirmed, “Those are going to be terrible pictures.”
She grabbed my hand and squeezed, “It’s going to take a little while to get to the hospital your mom is in, why don’t you close your eyes and see if you can take a nap?”
I squirmed in the seat for a moment and then took her advice to take a nap!
.
IT WAS SOMETIME later that I was roused by Grandma, “Allie we’re here,” she told me.
“Huh?” I thought and groggily opened my eyes up. I was so tired that I really just wanted to go to bed!
Needing to see that Grandma Becky and Grandpa were okay was more important though and I felt myself waking up a little bit. Grandma and Giuseppe led me out of the limo and past the gawkers into the hospital. At the reception desk directions were given to Grandpa’s room and Mom’s current room.
“Let’s check in on your grandparents first,” she told me, “I’m sure you won’t want to leave your mom as quickly…”
I nodded and walked alongside her as we navigated the hallways and elevator. We found ourselves at the door of a room that I knocked on. The TV was on and Grandpa was sitting up on the bed, while Grandma sat in the chair. I couldn’t help but run over and hug Grandpa, “Grandpa!!!” I began crying again.
“Shh… it’s okay Allie,” he told me as he hugged me. He began coughing a moment later and I hugged Grandma too.
Just as I was about to say something, I realized they were watching the news and I watched footage of our house on fire. I choked back another sob and listened to the news anchor.
“We lead this morning’s news with a bizarre story surrounding the newly announced princess and named successor to the throne of Osané, a small island nation in the Mediterranean. Just yesterday young Princess Alexandria was being formally introduced at a news conference. Apparently she has been raised in the United States unaware of her royal status. Reports of a shooting at the Federal Courthouse had made it to reporters at the end of the conference, and in a tragic twist the princesses’ mother was one of two victims. While the other victim tragically died, her mother was rushed to a hospital, but fortunately after surgery is expected to survive.”
I felt my tears streaming faster then as my gut felt like it had been stabbed with a knife.
“Princess Alexandria had returned to her home with her grandparents, and unfortunately there a fire broke out in her house early this morning. She was treated and released not long ago, while her grandfather remains hospitalized in stable condition. Police have not named a cause for the fire, but an anonymous source within the fire department said the preliminary evidence suggest the cause to be arson.”
I took a deep breath and tried not to collapse while hearing about everything.
“Our prayers go out to the princess and her family! The police are currently seeking this man,” they showed a picture, “for questioning in connection to the courthouse shooting yesterday. If you have any information please call…”
Grandma Maria turned off the TV and said, “I’m sorry you saw that Allie.”
I shrugged, “It sounds like they at least might know who shot Mom?”
Grandpa got my attention, “How are you doing? The paramedics said they took you to get evaluated for smoke inhalation too?”
I nodded, “I’m okay, I’m coughing every now and then, but not too bad. You?”
“Smoke and I burned my leg,” he told me. “Not too bad though they say,” he added when I gasped.
“Grandma, you’re okay?” I asked.
She nodded, “Giuseppe walked by our room on the way to you and alerted us. Your grandfather got me out while Giuseppe went for you.”
“No smoke problems?” I was kind of surprised.
She shook her head, “I coughed a bit, but I somehow didn’t get as much as you two must have.”
“I’m glad…”
“So, have you been up to see your mom yet?” Grandma asked.
“Not yet, has she woken up?”
“They were getting ready to try and wake her up last time I was up there. Go see her, don’t worry about us!” she told me.
I hugged her tightly, then Grandpa, and said, “I love you both.”
With that I turned and walked out of the room. “How do we get there?” I asked Giuseppe who had stayed outside the room.
“This way, Your Highness,” he told me.
A passing nurse stopped in her tracks and turned to look at me. I blushed but tried to ignore the stare I could feel on my backside. I recognized the hallways as we approached the ICU and a nurse stopped us.
“I’m sorry, you have to be fifteen or older to visit patients here.”
I sighed and looked at my wrist, “I am fifteen, if you don’t believe me look at the band I got this morning at the children’s hospital.”
She stared at me but grabbed my wrist. “Oh… You’re here to see who?”
“My mom, Karen Nelson,” I tried to stay polite. I was so tired though and stressed I really just felt like lashing out.
“Oh, in that case you came at a good time. She woke up not long ago!”
“So I can see her?”
“Come on,” she said, “It’ll only be one at a time right now though,” she told Grandma.
“That’s fine,” Grandma said, “We’ll wait for you Allie.”
We walked further in, “What were you in the hospital for this morning?”
“Our house caught fire last night,” I told her. “I breathed some smoke so they had to check my lungs.”
“Oh my…” she said in shock as she held open the door for me.
Mom was sitting up on her bed covered in bandages on her shoulder and down. She’d been shot once in her arm, and once in her shoulder on that side. Her hair was pulled back, and she looked terribly pale compared to normal. IVs ran into her arms, but at least the ventilator was gone.
“Mommy!” I found myself saying and rushed to gently hug her. “I love you!”
“Allie, I love you too!” she said quietly.
I found my eyes were filled with tears for a long time before I stood up and looked at her. She caught sight of my wristband.
“What were you in the hospital for?” She asked. Her voice was raspy, and made me nervous.
I looked at her and knew lying wasn’t worth it. “I’m guessing you haven’t turned on the TV?”
“I just woke up a little bit ago,” she told me. “What should I have seen on TV?”
I felt more tears, “Someone burned down our house last night…”
“What?!?” A lot of devices began beeping quickly right then as her heart rate went racing and I grabbed her hand.
*******************************************************************************
Thank you to all of you have clicked the kudos button and/or left a comment! I'm hoping to have the next chapter or two done by tomorrow. I got distracted for much of this day so I'm not where I planned to be! Really want the full thing up by the end of the contest time, but I know the entry is valid without that. Thanks for reading and joining me!
![]() |
Suddenly Royal Chapter 13 and Epilogue Edited by Carla Ann
|
Alan and his best friend Ellie are enjoying being able to hang out on their summer break. Ellie has known about Alan's desire to be Allie for several years, and they plan one of their many shopping trips to the mall while their parents are at work. Little does Allie know that her simple day of secretly being out with her best friend would suddenly spiral into a whole new life!
Copyright © 2020 By Tiffany Shar. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission.
Chapter 13:
“MOM YOU HAVE to calm down…” I told her instinctively.
“What happened?” she asked me.
Her breathing and heart rate started to come down a little, and I decided it was better just to tell her what happened. “We got home from the hospital last night and we all went to bed. The next thing I knew someone was shouting and I could smell smoke. I was just trying to figure out if the hallway was safe to open the door to when Giuseppe opened it and carried me out.”
“Are Grandma and Grandpa okay?”
“Grandpa is here so they can keep an eye on him through this afternoon from smoke, and a small burn he got, Grandma was fine…”
“And you?”
“I breathed in enough of the smoke they wanted to check me out.”
Mom was crying, “But you’re okay though?”
“I’m fine… I’m more worried about you right now.”
“I’m not going to lie to you and say I’m feeling great right now,” she told me.
“You’re going to be okay though, right?”
“The doctors got everything sewn up. My shoulder has enough damage that I’m going to have to have physical therapy for a few months. They figure that’ll help me get as much back to normal as I can.”
I started crying again then, “Mom I was so scared I would lose you!!!”
.
I MUST HAVE cried myself to sleep leaning against her bed, because the next thing I
knew was someone was shaking my shoulder, “Sweetie, you need to wake up.”
I sat up and realized a nurse was getting my attention.
“Huh?”
“You’ve had a long night it sounds like; we need to let your mom rest for a bit. You can come back and see her again before we close tonight. I think you should go get some rest though,” she said kindly.
I shook my head, “I can’t leave her…”
The nurse was a little younger than my mom and sighed, “She’ll be okay sweetie, she’s out of the woods at this point now that she’s awake. Go get some rest – you both need it.”
I frowned but stood up and whispered, “I’ll see you later,” to my mom who was sleeping too, “I love you!”
I followed the nurse out to where I found Grandma and Giuseppe talking with a doctor.
“Oh, here she is,” Grandma said, “Allie this is your mother's doctor, Doctor Trinidad.”
“Hi, nice to meet you,” I said. “She is going to be alright, right?”
“Nice to meet you too. Yes, barring anything unexpected like an infection, she’s out of the woods right now. We’re going to keep an eye on her here in the ICU for another day and we’ll get her moved to a regular room.”
“When will she be able to go home?” I asked.
“It’s going to be at least a few days after we move her to a regular room. Your mom was fortunate that nothing vital was hit, but there was still a lot of damage to her shoulder and muscles in her arm. It’s unfortunately not a quick road to being back to normal. I would guess that in about six months she should be as recovered as she can be with good physical therapy.”
“Good as can be?” I asked.
He sighed, “She’s going to be able to lift and move her arm, but she most likely won’t have the full range of motion she did before. She may not be able to lift as much with that arm as before because of the connection to her shoulder. But the important thing is she’s alive and will get better,” he told me.
“Thank you,” I told him.
The nurse who had kicked me out walked up to us then and said to Grandma, “You should get this little girl somewhere she can get a nap in. She’s so tired she fell asleep leaning on her mom’s bed.”
“I…”
“No, she’s right, we should get you somewhere you can get some sleep. We’ll come back here before visiting hours end Alexandria,” Grandma decreed.
I sighed, but nodded, “Yes ma’am…”
Giuseppe led us outside to where the limo had pulled up. Reporters were swarming about the car and came up to me. “Are you okay Princess?” followed by, “How’s your mom?” and a billion other questions just seemed to be shouted left and right before we got into the limo.
We had made it just a block when Grandma said, “Perhaps we should think about a statement?”
I shrugged, “Would that get them to go away?” I asked.
“Probably not, but it might help a little?”
“Okay…” I said. “I don’t know what you do though…”
She had her phone on speaker and we were soon talking to Geneva together. A quick update that my mom was okay, my grandpa was okay, I was okay, and the authorities were investigating everything basically summed it all up for the statement. We finished giving her the guidelines as the limo pulled into the embassy drive. I stumbled a bit as I stood up with the fatigue of everything hitting me. I was led through the embassy to a set of rooms that were apparently considered the ‘Queen’s Suite.’ Others used the rooms when she wasn’t here, but on the rare visits she made there was a large bedroom for her, a couple of smaller guest bedrooms, a sitting area, and a small dining area. A staff member had laid out some pajamas for me on one of the guest beds.
“Allie, get some sleep and then we’ll go back and check on your mom again, okay?” Grandma told me.
I nodded meekly and closed the door behind me. The pajamas were a set made of red satin and quite soft when I put them on. I had barely pulled the covers up to my face when I was out like a light.
.
SOMETIME LATER I was woken up by a knock on the door. “Your Highness, it’s time to get up,” someone called from the other side.
It took me a few moments to collect myself and roll off of the comfortable bed. I was still so tired! I felt groggy and had a massive headache too. I stumbled over to the door and discovered Geneva.
“I’m up…” I said, “What time is it?”
“It’s about four,” she told me. “I have an outfit here, and there’s shower supplies in the bathroom off of your room. If you’ll get showered we’ll get you fed and back to your mom for a bit?”
I nodded, “Do you have any Advil?” I felt the wrist band still on my wrist, “and something to cut this?”
“I’ll have some for you when you’re done with your shower?”
“Thanks,” I told her. I took the outfit that hung on the hangar and stumbled my way to the bathroom. I hung it up without even taking a look at it. I pulled off the comfortable pajamas and set them neatly on the counter of the bathroom. It was a bit nicer than a hotel room, but nothing really that special. I assumed Grandma’s was probably nicer, but didn’t really care much. As I eased under the water, it felt amazing! I hadn’t even thought to shower in the hospital earlier before changing, and because of that my hair and skin still smelled like smoke.
Some shampoo and conditioner that were from a more upscale brand were sitting on the shelf. I took the time to lather both into my hair and hoped it would help with the smoke smell. With my hair dripping around my face, I grabbed the bodywash provided, though I didn’t recognize the container. It looked to be berry scented and a quick smell told me I liked it. I used it on my body and slowly but surely felt like I was waking up a bit.
I dried myself and walked to the sink. On top someone had thoughtfully left me a brush, a comb, and some other toiletries. They’d even thoughtfully set out a blow dryer there too! I didn’t want to miss anytime with Mom if I could help it, so I hurried to get ready as quickly as I could. Digging through the outfit I hoped they’d provided me with something comfortable like jeans, or leggings, and a casual shirt… No such luck unfortunately!
Instead I found a ruffled and tiered navy-blue skirt with little flowers all over it that fell a bit above my knee. It was admittedly cute, but still would have preferred comfort right then! I found a short sleeved white blouse that had been paired with it. Panties, a gaff, and a bra were also included and I soon had myself dressed. As I walked to the door, I thought about all of the things that had to have been lost in the fire and was depressed by it. I had really liked my new bear and doll… Yes, they were childish, but I’d never been allowed to really be a little girl and liked the idea of having them at least in my room. Past school projects and… “Oh my God my clarinet!!!!” I thought with tears truly coming down then. Mom had just bought the new one for me for nearly making the state band last year!
I stopped at the door for a moment and turned around to find some tissues. When I just about had myself together there was a knock on the door. “Your Highness, are you dressed?”
“Just a second!” I sniffled out. I took a deep breath and exited the room to find Geneva and Grandma waiting.
“You okay sweetie?” Grandma asked.
I shook my head, “Not really, everything’s just starting to really hit me about what we lost in the fire…”
“Anything in particular?” Grandma asked, taking my hand and leading me to the small dining area.
I sighed, “Little things like a bear and a doll mom bought for me the other day are kind of sad to lose… but bigger things like my clarinet mom just bought for me – it was a really nice one… My phone and computer are obvious things… All of the clothes you had just bought me are gone… Pictures, keepsakes, and memories Mom and I had… I doubt I can even list it all?”
She nodded, “I understand that sweetie. Actually, since you mention it, I had someone go pick up some things for you earlier. We’ll need to wait on more outfits – to be quite honest Tyler thinks it as a personal insult that someone just destroyed the beautiful wardrobe he created!”
I giggled at that, “That sounds like him. This outfit is nice though?”
“It was the best he could do on the spur of the moment he said. He’ll be working on replacing everything tomorrow since he has your measurements.”
“Can you ask him to include some casual clothes?” I asked.
She gave me a look, “I’ll see what he can do, but as a princess you really aren’t going to be able to do casual much now.”
That sent my spirits tumbling further for a moment before Geneva sat three wrapped packages on the table. She placed a small cup with two Advil down too and cut my wristband for me. I swallowed the pills with a glass of water in front of me before asking, “What’s this?” Pointing to the packages.
“Open them and find out,” she told me with a smile.
The first was a smaller box and I squealed when I saw it was the latest iPhone that was two years newer than the phone I’d just lost! “Thank you!” I told her. I noticed the box was opened already, “Is this already setup or something?”
“Yes it is, our security personnel set everything up for you with that.”
“Security?”
“Allie you are probably rarely going to have a reason to be making any decisions with classified information in our government – parliament controls most of it – but you’re still someone that would be worth eavesdropping on.”
“So, this is like modified?”
“Only slightly,” she told me.
I nodded and said, “Thanks,” again. ‘I wonder if that means they can look at it though…’
I opened the second box that was a bit bigger and found a cute purse. Inside was a wallet with… “Grandma I can’t keep taking…”
She laughed, “You’re not taking anything. You’re the only legitimate heir to the Alessi fortune. Keep in mind that the family would be considered quite wealthy even without the crown involved.”
I sighed, “Thanks…” I counted about five-hundred dollars inside that wallet and felt wrong to have it. I saw some makeup and other typical purse fillers like tampons and pads were inside already too. I felt more insecure knowing I would never need those. I shook it off though and turned my focus back to the last package.
I opened the paper up to reveal white rectangular box that contained a new MacBook Pro. “Wow, thanks Grandma!” I told her.
“You’re welcome sweetheart. Now you won’t be able to do anything with the computer right now, but the phone should be charged and will work. It has an Osané number attached to it, but it’ll also forward calls and texts from your old phone number too.”
“Wow… that’s great!” I said. I used FaceTime with Ellie all the time, so having a new iPhone and Mac would save a lot of international phone minutes!
“Now, let’s go ahead and eat something, and we’ll get going,” she told me.
We had a quick, but tasty, dinner of roast chicken and some asparagus. “I wish my mom could have some of this…” I said.
“Probably not for at least another day or so if I had to guess,” Geneva told me. “They probably will keep her on a clear diet for a day or so.”
That made me frown, but I nodded. I ran to my bedroom and left the computer and turned on my iPhone and placed it inside my purse. I used the restroom and checked my appearance before Grandma, Giuseppe, and I hopped into one of their black SUVs to go to the hospital. Annoyingly it still had flags on the front, but at least it wasn’t as conspicuous as the limo!
I used the time on the way to the hospital to get into my new phone. I programmed my own password on it and put in my Apple ID info to get everything pretty much pulled back up. All of my contacts were showing up and I sent Ellie a quick message that I had a phone again. Right about then though a hundred messages flew into my phone from people I barely knew asking about Mom and this girl… I decided to ignore most of those and put my phone back into my purse when we arrived at the hospital.
We made it up to the ICU where mom was about an hour before the end of visiting hours. I discovered Grandma and Grandpa were in the room and a nurse wouldn’t allow more people in there. The nurse was standing fast on that, so I decided to see if we could work around her.
I saw one of the doctors I recognized sitting down behind a desk, “Doctor?”
He looked up, “Can I help you?”
“Hi, I’m Alexandria, my mom is in that room over there?”
“Listen if they’re not letting you in because you’re too young…”
I laughed, “They’ve tried that twice now. I’m actually fifteen, I know I don’t look it… No, I was wondering if there was any way my grandmother here and I could go ahead into my mom’s room. I know she’s got my other grandparents in there but it’s really important that all of us be able to talk? She was shot yesterday and our house burned down with me and my grandparents in it last night…”
“Oh… I remember hearing that… The nurses might take my head off?”
“I know they run things… but can you help out?”
“Well your mom seems to be stable. I’ll allow it, but if anything goes wrong you are out of there immediately.”
“Thank you, sir!” I told him with a smile.
He escorted Grandma and I into the room and a nurse glared at him. “She can’t have this many visitors Doctor, I already told her she had to get out.”
“I’m overriding you right now. Finish up and get out of here,” he told her. “Sometimes rules are meant to be bent a little bit. They’ve had a rough twenty-four hours and need to discuss some things.”
As they both left, I gave Grandma, Grandpa, and mom hugs. She was sitting up in bed drinking from a cup with a straw on it.
“Masterfully played,” Grandma told me as she got to the side of everyone.
I blushed.
“How’d you manage that?” Mom asked. “They didn’t even want to let both of your grandparents in here at once?”
“I’m a Princess, that’s all I need?”
“Sweetie you can’t play that card…” Mom tried to say.
“Don’t worry Karen, she didn’t. I would say more the normal little girl princess type card is the one she played. The ‘sometimes you catch more flies with honey,’ type approach.”
Mom nodded, “So I think we’ve all had a busy day. Did you get some rest too?”
I nodded and grabbed her hand to hold, “I was out for a few hours at the embassy and then got a chance to shower and eat.”
“Maria, thank you for taking care of her,” Mom told her.
“It’s my pleasure Karen,” she told her. “Did Allie’s doctor happen to come by today to talk to you?”
“Yes he did… I’m not sure I should be making decisions for her with as many medications I’m on, but I gave the okay. He said there would be a prescription available at our normal pharmacy. Not sure how you’ll pick that up though since she doesn’t have an ID and I’m not with you…”
“I’m sure my staff can figure that out for us…” she told her. “How are you two doing?” she asked Grandma Becky and Grandpa.
“He’s got a small burn on his leg, but they determined nothing bad enough to need grafts. We both seem to be fine from the smoke now. We figured we’ll head back to our house soon.”
“Well before you all leave, I think we need to talk about what to do with Allie right now,” Mom said. She sounded tired as she spoke and I could tell she was in pain.
“Mom I know I’ll need to stay and help you,” I told her.
She shook her head, “Allie, my parents can help me out as much as you can. Without a house to live in right now, and with me out of action, you’re going to need to go somewhere. We’d already planned on you going to Osané for the summer. Considering all that’s happened, I think it’s bes that you go sooner than later,” she told me.
“But…”
She held her hand up in a way I’d grown up knowing meant ‘zip it.’ “Allie you can’t do much for me right now, and in all honesty I’m not sure that whoever set that fire isn’t going to want to make another attempt at you.”
“Wait, you think that was an attempt against me?” I asked.
Grandma nodded, “It’s looking that way, according to the investigators talking to our staff.”
“But…” I stuttered, “I’m just…”
Mom squeezed my hand, “You’re just the Princess of a country now, who is set to be a future Queen. It’s not out of the realm of possibility that someone would try something. They can protect you a lot better over there than we can here,” she told me.
I felt tears stinging my eyes and looked at Grandma Becky and Grandpa who were both nodding, “Allie we love you, and we would take you home with us if you really feel like you don’t want to go – but I think they’re right. You need to go.”
“But I don’t want to leave you…” I cried and leaned onto Mom’s bed.
“I know sweetie,” Mom said. “But I promise you I’ll be over as soon as they let me travel. The firm is paying for all of my medical care and going to give me some time off to heal. In four to six weeks I’ll come over and stay with you there.”
“Promise?”
“Promise,” Mom told me.
“Excuse me, but visiting hours are over,” a different nurse said.
“I love you Mom,” I told her and gave her a gentle hug.
“Love you too Princess,” she told me and kissed my head.
“We’ll come by and see her in the morning before we fly out Allie,” Grandma told me on the way down the elevator. We walked with Grandma and Grandpa to our car and ended up giving them a lift to our house to get their car, which was still parked in the driveway. I tried not to look at the charred walls and the caution tape that now surrounded it. From what I could see the second floor and the roof had collapsed. The fading light of the evening revealed a crumbling front brick section and a destroyed home.
I hugged my grandparents and watched as they made sure their car still ran. When they pulled out from the driveway we took off for the embassy.
As we drove away from my house, I couldn’t help but cry more. I felt like my life had erupted in flames and burned down just like our house.
.
.
Epilogue
.
THE NEXT MORNING everyone moved at a frenetic pace as Tyler showed up with two suitcases worth of outfits, and a couple wardrobe boxes, that were to be placed in the cargo area of the jet we were flying in. His displeasure at having to ‘recreate greatness’ was a bit grating to me! One of the many shocking conversations I had that morning was learning that the queen had her own private Gulfstream jet to fly in. The plane had a range of 7,500 miles so we would take off and have a straight flight of about nine hours to get to Osané.
While I was getting dressed in the new outfit, I had the TV turned on and caught the local news talking about Mom.
‘Two days ago, attorney Karen Nelson was appearing at the Federal Courthouse with her client, Jenny Sanson, to appear in a discrimination lawsuit against her former company. On their way inside the courthouse, a sniper opened fire instantly killing Jenny, and injuring Nelson. We are happy to say that the FBI have apprehended a suspect, fifty-eight-year-old Jim Anderson.’
They cut to a screen of Agent Matthews in front of an FBI Background, ‘Working hard with local law enforcement we were able to obtain video evidence that Anderson entered the building we know the shooting occurred from, with a box concealing a compact rifle. We discovered that rifle at his house last night and preliminary ballistics from our lab show that the rifling patterns match the bullets shot. Anderson has refused questioning, but a search of his background indicates he used to work at Sanson’s former workplace. There is believed to be some bad blood between the two, but we are still investigating if there are other accomplices. We encourage anyone…’
Knowing that they had caught Mom’s attacker made me feel better for a moment, before I figured out that they didn’t mention our house fire – and he didn’t seem to be the kind of person who could pull that attack off.
‘Were they really after me?’ I thought nervously on the way to the hospital to say goodbye to Mom. ‘That doesn’t sound like someone who would come after our house…’
It was just before noon when I worriedly walked up to her room with Grandma and found my other grandparents waiting outside. Grandma Becky gave me a hug, “We just came to drop off some stuff to your mom. We’ll be back to check on her again later.”
“So, this is goodbye?” I asked sadly.
Grandpa wrapped me in a big hug, “Not a goodbye kiddo, it’s a ‘see you later.’”
I felt tears on my face and hugged him and Grandma Becky tightly, “I love you two,” I told them.
“We love you too sweetie,” Grandma Becky told me. “Your mom’s awake and waiting for you. We’ll see you when you get back after the summer.”
They left and I couldn’t help but ask ‘but what if I can’t come back…?’ in my head.
I tried to wipe tears from my eyes before I walked inside Mom’s room, to be strong for her. They were still damp though as I found her sitting up in bed with her iPad in hand. “Good timing, did you see your grandparents?” She asked me as I came over and hugged her tightly.
“Yes, we said goodbye before they left,” I told her.
I asked about how she was feeling, and talked with her about mostly nothing for an hour before Grandma said, “Allie, we need to get going to the airport?”
“Just a minute,” I told her.
As she left Mom said, “Come to the other side of the bed here.”
I looked where she pointed at a large gift bag, “What’s that?”
“Something from your grandparents and me to take with you,” she told me.
I opened the bag and was greeted first with a cute brown teddy bear. I squeezed it tightly, “Thanks,” I told her.
“Keep going, it’s not the only thing in there.”
Looking inside I asked, “How…?”
There was a doll identical to what we had bought the other day inside. I pulled it out and smiled at her face through the box. “I had an e-receipt and sent a copy to your grandmother. They were waiting at the doors when they opened this morning.”
I hugged Mom tightly, “Thank you…”
“I know you’re too old for such toys, but I hated to think that the day after you finally had your first doll it was burned up in a fire. And…” she stopped to breathe, clearly as emotional as I was, “I wanted you to have a teddy bear to hug since I can’t be there.”
With that said, tears streamed down my face for several minutes as I hugged her. She eventually gave me a tight squeeze and pushed me to arm’s length. “Now, behave for your Grandma, like she said you’ve got to go see Osané. I’ll come over as soon as the doctors allow it, okay?”
I nodded and hugged her again, “I love you Mom.”
Finally, in the limo, we rode to the airport. I ignored my phone and chose to pull my doll out of the packaging and found myself cuddling her in one arm and my bear in the other. It was a good hour to get to the airport through traffic, but as we closed in Grandma said, “There may be some cameras at the airport, maybe put those back in the bag?”
I sighed, but nodded. I chose to leave the doll out of the box though and figured I’d probably hold onto her during the long flight ahead of us. As the limo pulled to a stop right outside of a hangar, I had to admit this was a better way to not have to deal with all of the security and everything! I carried the bag out of the limo and was nearly knocked over as Ellie came from nowhere and hugged me.
“Ellie!!!” I said and hugged her back.
“You didn’t think I’d let you go without saying goodbye, right?” She asked me a moment later.
“I figured it was more I wouldn’t be able to,” I told her.
“So, you’re off for the summer, right?”
I shrugged, “That’s supposed to be the plan,” I told her.
“Well I’ll see you soon,” she told me, “I promise!”
I hugged her, “Thanks sis,” I told her.
She smiled, “I got you something.”
She held her hand out to her mom who brought a small gift bag. Inside was a stuffed tiger – our high school’s mascot. “Thank you!” I told her with a smile.
“Well you never had a good stuffed animal collection like you should have, but also I figured once a tiger, always a tiger?” She told me with a smile.
I hugged her again, “I’m going to miss you, thanks Ellie!”
Her mom Susanne insisted on a hug too and said, “I’ll make sure to check on your mom a few times a week for you.”
I smiled at her, “Thanks!”
I put the tiger in the bag to be safe for any cameras, like Grandma asked, and stepped up the steps sticking out of the door of the aircraft. I remembered watching some show once about really rich people’s private jets… I couldn’t believe I was actually on one! The plane was a small jet with only about twelve large seats spread about the four compartments. I was directed to a seat across from my grandmother and could see the expensive light-colored leather had the Alessi family crest imprinted on it.
A crew member told me to put my bag against the bulkhead out of the way before going over safety information in French. A pamphlet was available that I looked at out of curiosity and learned this was a Gulfstream G700ER. Once we were in the air, I was surprised to see we were cruising at 49,000 feet. It was a wider view of the world than I had seen from my other plane flights in the past, and you could see the curvature of the earth a bit!
I explored the plane and learned there was an actual bedroom with a bed and a couch inside, a couple office-like areas, a full kitchen for a galley, and the bathroom was pretty nice too! It was a little odd that at the back of the bathroom was the cargo area where I could see our bags and the wardrobe boxes from Tyler.
Grandma and I enjoyed a really great dinner with Giuseppe and Geneva, before I found myself cuddling my new doll. “What’s her name?” Geneva asked me.
I'd been trying to decide about that for a while during the flight. Suddenly I knew and said, “Jenny… in honor of my mom’s client that was killed…”
I thought I saw a tear in her eye then when she smiled, “That’s a good name!”
At some point I fell asleep on the couch, because the next thing I knew I was being nudged awake by Grandma, “We’re coming into Osané now, I thought you might want to see your country from the air?”
‘My country…?’ I thought to myself.
The pilot made a big circle of the island that wasn’t huge, but I knew nearly a million people lived there. I couldn’t help but note I was terrified of this trip and hugged Jenny tightly as I thought about all that was to come here. I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a princess, but it looked like I was going to be one here no matter what. ‘Maybe I can do some cool things here?’ I thought to myself, ‘Grandma mentioned there’s a symphony?’ I looked at the beaches and thought, 'Ellie would love to be here on the beaches...' I could just hear her talking about some boy she spotted that she would crush on.
As the runway drew closer, I took a deep breath and wondered what the future would hold for me now as Princess Alexandria Leonora Alessi.
.
Fin Livre 1
.
************************************************************************************* Thank you all for joining me on this journey! This is one of the quickest writing projects I've ever worked on, and it's been fun to put out a novel length work in less than a month since May 9th when I started this! (43k words!) I want to make sure I thank Carla Ann for being willing to help me out with editing on this! She did this last section today so we could get through to the finish! Thanks also to Erin for the contest that inspired this quick project, I haven't been able to get myself motivated to write here in a while - it was nice to have some inspiration!
So please let me know what you think! Leave a comment/a kudo and I hope you will please consider voting for this when Erin opens that up! I think it's obvious I've left an opening to continue this, and I hope to start working on a sequel in short order. This started off being something I intended on closing off, but I think there's more of Allie's story to tell! I hope you'll join me when I can continue it!
![]() |
Royal Performer
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Now available on Amazon Kindle Store! |
In 2020 BigCloset ran a Princess Contest that led to my inspiration of a book, 'Suddenly Royal' that I enjoyed writing. I had every intention of coming back to it rapidly, but that was the year that kept on giving with stress! I plugged away every now and then at it over the past several years, and finally had a chance to focus on finishing it in the past couple of months. This work continues Allie's tale from the previous book, and I believe you should read Book 1 first. I'm a big proponent in sharing my work to all, but do offer versions for sale on the Amazon Kindle store of all of my completed novels. This completed book is sale now through the Kindle store. A huge thank you to all who preordered it, or purchase it!
That being said, I am grateful to BigCloset for being all that it is, so I will be posting a chapter a week as a serial for free until the book is posted in its entirety. (24 Chapters + an Epilogue) I hope you will enjoy this latest work from me!
I would also like to give a special thank you once again to my fantastic editor, Carla Ann! Many years ago, I posted my first book on a message board and took a chance to respond to her request for an email about editing. Little did I know I was about to form one of my closest friendships! Thank you, Carla, for your continued insights and supporting friendship for all these years!
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 1
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available for Preorder Now on Amazon Kindle Store Releases on August 16th! |
In 2020 BigCloset ran a Princess Contest that led to my inspiration of a book, 'Suddenly Royal' that I enjoyed writing. I had every intention of coming back to it rapidly, but that was the year that kept on giving with stress! I plugged away every now and then at it over the past several years, and finally had a chance to focus on finishing it in the past couple of months. This work continues Allie's tale from the previous book, and I believe you should read Book 1 first. I'm a big proponent in sharing my work to all, but do offer versions for sale on the Amazon Kindle store of all of my completed novels. This completed book is on presale now, and will drop in full on Amazon next Friday, August 16th. Thank you to all who have already preordered it!
That being said, I am grateful to BigCloset for being all that it is, so I will be posting a chapter a week as a serial for free until the book is posted in its entirety. (24 Chapters + an Epilogue) I hope you will enjoy this latest work from me!
I would also like to give a special thank you once again to my fantastic editor, Carla Ann! Many years ago, I posted my first book on a message board and took a chance to respond to her request for an email about editing. Little did I know I was about to form one of my closest friendships! Thank you, Carla, for your continued insights and supporting friendship for all these years!
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I FELT BUTTERFLIES in my stomach as our plane came to a landing at the small airport. I watched through the window as our plane was pulled inside a hangar. “Come on, Allie,” my grandmother said. “You should get changed and freshen up before we leave.”
I turned and looked up at her, realizing she had changed and looked like she’d gotten ready herself. I found myself nodding. “Is there something specific I should wear?”
“Tyler put a dress in a garment bag for you. Geneva hung it back in the bathroom for you.”
I turned and walked back to the back of the insane private jet I was on. Less than a week ago, I had just started my summer break, and my only care in the world was to privately be myself with my best friend, Ellie… How swiftly things had changed!
I closed the door to the bathroom and opened the garment bag that was hanging inside. When I unzipped the bag, I found a light peach-colored dress that looked like it would fall just above my knees. They had thoughtfully included a fresh bra and panty set inside as well. I thought the dress wasn’t really a color I liked, but I knew I had no choice in my wardrobe right then. Having my house burn down and being completely limited to what had been purchased and packed overnight left me no personal freedom to choose!
I stripped off my outfit, used the restroom, and put on the fresh underwear. I ensured I was carefully tucked before pulling the dress over my head. I struggled momentarily with the back zip as I felt movement from the plane’s undercarriage, and they shifted us in and out of motion again. I smiled with pride as I managed not to fall over… barely! After a second more, I was able to pull it up without help. I stopped then and took a look at myself in the mirror.
Despite the color, I decided the dress was cute and had an almost vintage look. It had a pleated skirt by the high waist and then flowed outwards to the skirt. It was the casual look of someone of extraordinary wealth, and I felt more butterflies in my stomach as I understood somehow, I had found myself in that category. I looked at the dress’s square neck and ensured that my bra straps were in no danger of showing.
I quickly brushed my hair out into the simple style it naturally sat in after Demi’s attention before putting on some basic makeup, so I didn’t look like a ten-year-old. The makeup made me look a little closer to my fifteen in the face, even if my short height and undeveloped body seemed to have more in common with an elementary schooler!
I returned to the garment bag and found a simple set of one-inch white pumps inside. I slid them on my feet before hanging up my old outfit and everything inside the bag. As I opened the door to the plane’s main cabin, I looked at Geneva, my grandmother’s principal aide. “Where should I put my bag? I put my old outfit in there?”
“Just leave it; we’ll have someone take care of it,” Grandma said in French, coming around her. “You look very pretty, Alexandria. Are you ready?”
I shrugged, “Non?”
She had the nerve to laugh then, “Well, let’s go anyway. We’ll follow Giuseppe out to the car, and we’ll be off to the chateau.”
I grabbed my gift bag, but Geneva said, “I’ll make sure it gets to your room before the end of tonight.”
I looked longingly at the bear and tiger I’d been given before leaving the day before. I wanted to feel the safety of cuddling one. Still, I nodded and followed Giuseppe, carrying my purse, cell phone, and makeup inside. We had been parked inside the hangar with the main door closed almost completely, with just enough room for the waiting car to get through. I looked at the beautiful old classic car waiting for us. “What is that?” I asked Grandma.
Giuseppe answered instead, “It’s a 1934 Packard Coupe Roadster,” he smiled. “It works well if you want to make a good first impression, like bringing a lost princess coming home for the first time.”
The white body and chrome featured in many places along the body were beautiful, along with the leather back seat that I found myself awkwardly climbing into before Grandma joined Giuseppe in the front. The open top meant my hair began gently flying even as we drove slowly out of the hangar and into the bright daylight of morning.
I sat with a simple lap belt across my lap that I knew had to have been a recent addition. My grandparents had told me many times that seatbelts and child car seats didn’t become standard until my mom was born. The back area of the Packard wasn’t necessarily the biggest seat ever. However, I still felt tiny as we began driving off the tarmac and past a security gate arm that opened up for us to pass without stopping. A man in a military uniform saluted, and Grandma waved at him. I followed suit and found myself looking around at my first-ever foreign country in wonder!
A police car with blue flashing lights and a black SUV with hidden lights pulled in front of us, while another pulled in behind us – clearly, we had a security escort. ‘It’s like I’m with the president or something…’ I started thinking before blushing at the realization that was essentially the truth. ‘Will it be like this for the rest of my life…?’
I shook off that thought and looked to my left as we drove down a fairly wide road. On that side, I could see the Mediterranean glistening not far away, and old buildings began to appear in front of us. Giuseppe made a turn, and I felt my stomach drop!
Ahead of us in the morning sun were people lining the narrower street behind barricades! They saw the lead car and began cheering loudly as we slowed to about five miles an hour. Big signs had been hung and painted, ‘Bienvenue Princesse Alexandria!’ All around me, signs with my name or welcome were being held up in the air. I waved back and forth between the sides and smiled… while my face could have fried an egg from embarrassment!
I looked at hundreds of adorable little girls dressed up like princesses with tiaras on their heads and smiled at them. ‘They get tiaras before I do…’ I whined in my head a bit while waving at them. If we had stopped, I would probably have wanted to say ‘hi’ to them, but the procession kept moving slowly through the streets. It seemed to lead all the way up to our destination, the massive Chateau d’Hérisson that was the ancestral home of my dad’s family.
I couldn’t help but giggle again that it was the ‘Hedgehog Castle’ that we were approaching. Apparently, it had begun life as a medieval castle with the typical big blocky wall and parapet around the entirety of the grounds. The walls were massive, sixty feet tall in most places, and I had read twenty to thirty feet thick in places. I could just make out the palace rising above the protective outer wall that enclosed its grounds and a few other buildings and gardens.
We had to cross a small river on a large stone bridge, but a couple turns later, we turned into a massive gated opening in the wall. I was so grateful for the open car as I looked up and around the opening. My jaw dropped at the large iron gates, and wooden doors meant to keep invaders out. I could just make out murder holes above me as well!
The lines of people extended all the way along the route until we pulled in front of the main palace, which would likely become my main home in the future. The palace featured a beautiful grand exterior staircase leading up to the entrance from two sides. Less fortress and more like Louis XIV had in mind for Versailles; it was a vast six-story structure with the typical royal court, ballrooms, and such on the first floor and bedrooms above. From what I had read, the first floor acted as a museum area with marked-off areas for tourist access, but for special occasions, it was opened up and still used fully. Giuseppe pulled the car beside the steps, and a suited man with an earpiece helped me down from the vehicle. Genuine royal herald trumpets were blaring fanfare.
I continued to blush and feel terrified as Grandma led me to the top of the curved outdoor steps that overlooked a large gathering crowd.
A microphone and speakers had been set up, and I nervously stood beside her as she addressed the crowd in blazing-fast French.
“Thank you for coming and greeting my granddaughter, Princesse Alexandria Leonora Alessi!” The crowd cheered, and I blushed deeply. She spoke for a few more minutes, and my mind spaced off, looking at the crowd that seemed to fill the entire open court area from the walls to the palace with people. I looked at families with little girls, older couples curious, and probably hundreds of tourists all staring at me.
After a few minutes, she touched my hand. “Why don’t you say something?” she asked, motioning me to the microphone.
I didn’t know I could blush any redder, and I tried not to pass out or vomit right then as there was a gentle nudge on my shoulder. I looked at the crowds and decided to keep my remarks short and simple. In French, I said, “Thank you all so much for this warm welcome! I’m more than a bit overwhelmed by it!” I paused briefly before adding, “I look forward to learning more about Osané and meeting you. Thank you very much!”
I stepped away as a loud cheer broke out, and Grandma finished up before putting her arm over my shoulder and guiding me inside the Château.
Two men in fancy blue military dress uniforms opened two enormous doors for us as we passed through, closing them when our party had passed inside. “Well done, Alexandria,” Grandma told me.
“Huh? I didn’t know what to say?”
“You did well! Most of the time, when you have to address a crowd, I’ll make sure we have you prepared. I thought today would be more genuine if you did what you just did.”
I blushed, “Thank you.”
I looked around at a grand entrance with substantial red marble pillars leading up to a high-painted ceiling. The floor was white marble, and the walls were covered in absolutely exquisite details. Gothic styling was evident from the fifteenth-century design of this section.
“Beautiful, isn’t it?” she said to me.
I nodded, “Wow, doesn’t begin to cover it?”
She laughed, “I felt the same the first time my father brought me here to meet your grandfather.”
I wrinkled my nose, “Yours was the last arranged marriage, right?”
“Right!” She said to me with a smile, “Your grandfather and I eventually fell in love, but we both hated that stupid tradition. Then, of course, your father led some other reforms so you, as Princess, can take over without being required to hand the title to your husband.”
I shook my head, “This is all so unreal…”
She took my hand, “Would you like the grand tour?”
“Please?”
She squeezed my hand and then put her arm around my shoulder. “Most of the time, the ground floor is marked off so tourists can come through and visit.” She led me through the principal floor first. As we walked, I was shown one wonder after another. A colossal throne room was opened, revealing an elaborate throne in the middle and a smaller but prettier one beside it.
“One for the King and one for the Queen?” I asked curiously.
She shook her head. “This can be adjusted depending on traditional needs. We actually have a fireproof, secure storage vault just for thrones. It’s currently set up for myself as the queen and you as the Crown Princess.”
I found myself gently touching ‘my’ throne. “Mine doesn’t look comfortable?” I said, looking at the straight back.
She laughed lightly, “Intentionally so! Yours is a princess’s throne. Traditionally, you weren’t meant to rule and were just meant to be pretty and be married off for political gain.”
My stomach twisted, “Not to be rude, but that sounds awful…”
She shrugged, “I thought so when my time came. Though I will say, at least my life has been well-to-do. I’ve never had to worry about having a meal, a job, or a roof over my head. It was a small price to pay?”
I shrugged, “I guess… Pardon me, Grandma, but I’ve grown up in the United States, and other than fairy tales, our cultural memories of a monarchy aren’t positive?”
She nodded, “You are right, of course,” she smiled. “Come on, we’ll have more than enough time for you to sit bored in here while we listen to petitioners with their problems. Unless you want to sit down and try it out, of course?”
I turned and looked at her oversized chair, which I couldn’t accept would be mine one day. “That’s okay,” I told her with a forced smile.
She and I walked through a vast room named the Hall of Memory, which she told me was decorated in the style of the Hall of Mirrors at Versailles due to a jealous ancestor. The walls were adorned with countless frescoes, mirrors, and gold gilding everywhere! Adjacent to that room was a long corridor of art and tapestries that looked like a museum, and then we came to another large room. It wasn’t quite as large as the Memory Hall but was still quite large and featured a full-sized grand piano and a nearby harpsichord. Fabric rope barricades prevented visitors from accessing them, but I so wanted to try them. “What is this room?” I asked her.
“The music room,” she told me with a wide smile.
The walls were impossibly beautifully inlaid wood with intricate designs that made me want to trace the patterns with my fingers. The floor was also wooden, with patterns of smaller pieces joined to create a beautiful polished floor. Large carpets sat underneath some sitting room furniture, and my eyes again went to the piano and the harpsichord. “May I?” I asked.
She smiled, “Those barricades are for tourists, not for you. Just be careful with the antiques,” she told me.
I smiled and lifted it up so I could go under it. I sat at the piano and saw it was a classic Bösendorfer grand piano. I hesitantly played the first Beethoven sonata I remembered learning from piano lessons as a kid. The piece was nothing fancy, but I could tell the piano was fantastic with how the action responded and sounded. The room also had acoustics that lent itself to a concert hall with the reverb.
She smiled at me as I stood up. “Very nice!”
I shrugged, “I haven’t honestly played piano that much in the last few years. It’s a beautiful instrument! How old is it?”
She pointed to a placard, and I blushed as I read ‘1864 Piano-Forte pour Princesse Angélique.’ It told a brief story of how she was the last princess to ascend to the throne since her father had no other heir before he died. The piano was bought for her when she was about eight years old. I read further that she had been very accomplished, and her father even hired Clara Schumann to teach her for a time!
“That is amazing,” I said and approached the harpsichord. I noted it was from 1771 and felt my brain freeze thinking of the fact it was older than the revolution that founded the US. I hesitantly pressed a few of the keys down, and it sounded like the one I had heard perform with the symphony once. Not having the skill to do much with it, I moved back and said, “I wish my clarinet hadn’t burned up… I bet this room would be amazing to practice in…”
She gave me a sideways hug. “Someday we’ll take care of that…” she told me. Then, she showed me the large kitchen that was responsible for producing formal meals.
An older man in a chef’s jacket spotted us and bowed. “Your Majesty, Your Highness,” he smiled, “What may I do for you today?”
I bit back a smile as I couldn’t help but think of Lumiere from Beauty and the Beast. While everyone on Osané spoke French, he had the most over-the-top Parisienne accent I had heard.
“I’m just showing Princess Alexandria the castle. I decided we’d be thorough and show her the kitchen of our amazing chef. Alexandria, this is Chef Dufort,” There was a twinkle in Grandma’s eye there.
“But of course!” He gave me a quick tour, and I realized the renovated kitchen would have probably put many Las Vegas hotel kitchens to shame.
“Wow, I can’t wait to eat a meal prepared by you,” I told him with a smile.
“Your Highness, you are too kind,” he told me with a smile. “But of course, you will get your opportunity shortly. You are ready for breakfast, Your Majesty?” He asked Grandma.
“We will head for the dining room next,” she told him with a smile. “I figured we could also take a shortcut through here,” she told him.
“Of course, Your Majesty,” he said with a chuckle. Grandma led me through another door we hadn’t come through, and I found myself inside a massive formal dining hall. It looked like it could be reset for different-sized events up to over a couple hundred. Still, it currently had one long table with two places set at the head of the table and beside it on one side.
“I hadn’t even remembered breakfast…” I told her.
“Well, it probably feels more like a really late dinner right now,” she smiled. “It’ll take a while to get used to the time change.”
I nodded.
Not a moment later, I was asked what I wanted to drink. “Umm... coffee and Orange Juice?” I asked.
“Of course!” the young woman said.
Grandma already had a cup of coffee and a glass of water. She smiled at me and said, “They know me well.”
I nodded, “I guess they would…” I looked around at the exquisite paintings on the wall, gilded molding, and a massive fireplace with my face in disbelief. “Is this where you usually eat?”
She smiled, “Sometimes… usually I eat in the antechamber of the Queen’s rooms.”
“I’m going to need a map…” I said with a smile.
She laughed, “You’re not alone there! I must have gotten lost here once a week for a year or more!”
I giggled with her as the food came out to our table. Breakfast was some fruit, some fresh bread and jam, and, at my request, some scrambled eggs. The coffee I received helped wake me up once I put enough cream and sugar in it. I’d always heard European coffee was stronger – they weren’t joking! I learned that was at least true in the chateau!
“So, what else are we doing today?” I asked.
“Well, I want to finish giving you the grand tour and then let you settle down in your rooms.”
“Rooms?” I asked.
She smiled, “After my husband passed away, your father moved into the King’s Apartments since I was happy with my own. Since you will be taking over down the road, I believe it easier to just have you live there.”
“Okay… dumb question… you didn’t live in the same rooms as your husband?”
She laughed, “Remember the whole arranged marriage?”
I shook my head, “So, you didn’t have to be stuck with him?”
She gave me a smile, “Or him with me. Once the newness wears off of a marriage, it’s not that uncommon to want to sleep in different rooms so that you don’t have to listen to your husband’s constant snoring.”
I giggled a bit at that and then took a last bite of toast. Grandma had finished her light breakfast before that, and I followed her lead, standing, “Let’s go see the rest of this old place!”
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 2
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT STOP on our tour was to go upstairs to what they referred to as the first floor. “Why do you call this the first floor?” I asked in confusion. “What do you call the bottom floor?”
“That one’s the dungeon,” she smiled, “But if you’re referring to the floor we were just on, it’s the ground floor.”
I shook my head, “That’s weird.”
She smiled, and I looked over the staircase banister at the grand entranceway. The staircase was a beautiful curved bit of architecture, and simply walking up it made me feel special! She directed me through a hallway and came to a set of security personnel guarding the hallway we were going to enter.
“Your Majesty, Your Highness,” one man said as they gave us a bow.
“Bonjour,” I said awkwardly and followed Grandma. I noticed signs about ‘private residence’ labeled as we passed into another more ornate castle area.
“Now, we don’t actually live in the original King and Queen’s chambers,” she said with a smile.
“No?”
“No, we keep those for tourist purposes… or if we’re putting up a special visiting dignitary or something. Honestly, they’re quite staid to me and may not be altered for historical purposes.”
“Oh, so they’re probably not that comfortable?” I remembered seeing pictures of old chairs and the throne I had already seen, and they looked pretty uncomfortable.
“Other than the bed?” She smiled down at me, “Definitely not!”
I giggled nervously at that. “So, these are like other rooms?”
“Your great-grandfather had another wing turned into a set of King’s and Queen’s chambers so that the traditional one could be preserved. The best part is that we are allowed to make changes there.”
We passed through an ornate door, another security guard, and into a large open sitting room. The floor was still inlaid wood with beautiful patterns created, but the walls featured a pleasing light blue color and more modern artwork. A large TV was mounted on a wall opposite a large fireplace on the other side adjacent to our entrance. Both featured sofas and armchairs nearby where you could sit. It was a pretty inviting space, “What’s this room?”
“In the old days, it would be called a receiving room,” she told me. “We share this one with our chambers beyond.” She pointed to two doors that split off the room on the sides of the room in between the fireplace and TV. “My chambers are down that way, but let’s go check out yours,” she said with a smile.
The door opened to a hallway. To my left, as we entered, I saw a small sitting room with a dining table that could comfortably seat eight to ten people. It looked more intimate, obviously, than downstairs had been! The walls were decorated with some beautiful artwork that appeared to be impressionist artwork, and a frescoed ceiling meant it was still pretty lavish. I spotted one painting that caught my eye right then. The content made me think about a history assignment on art in middle school. I looked at the corner and asked, “This is a real Monet?”
She smiled, “It’s one of several we have throughout the castle. My husband loved his work and was excited to collect it from his Water Lilly series.”
“How…” I started to ask how much it cost, but changed to, “How many works like this are in the castle?”
“Oh, there’s probably a dozen paintings from Monet, many from Degas and van Gogh. Your grandfather was just the latest art collector in the family, though. There are plenty of paintings from Rembrandt and others, too.”
“That’s really cool,” I told her, feeling aghast at the monetary value!
“I think so too,” she smiled at me. “Now come along, plenty still to do today!”
The next room was another sitting room with a TV, couches, and chairs. It looked relatively modern and straightforward compared to the dining room. The couches looked crafted from soft leather, and large speakers were placed around the room. A plush carpet was laid down in the room, and I presumed it was probably the one ‘comfortable’ room I had seen so far, and I classified it in my mind as a Living Room.
Following her down the hallway, I noticed two small restrooms across the hall, which I assumed guests would use. Down a little further was a vast library room with a big desk. “What’s this room?”
“Well, it’s an office, a library, and I guess it was your father’s hideout.”
I walked around the room to the nice desk chair, looked at the desk, and wondered again what he was like. “I really wish I had met him,” I told Grandma sadly.
“Me too,” she said with her own regret. “I wish your grandfather and I hadn’t been fools back then…”
We stood silently for a moment before she beckoned me down the hall to the last door. Inside, I found a large bedroom that was not decorated as I expected!
“My dad didn’t have this decorated like this…?”
“No, definitely not his taste! I had it redecorated for you,” she said with a bemused laugh.
I looked around the room with walls painted in a lighter white color with just a tinge of pink in the shade. A beautiful four-poster bed in ivory white was dressed with beautiful lavender curtains pulled back to reveal a huge bed that I guessed was at least king-sized. There was a large vanity table with a mirror on one side, a large chest of drawers, and a side table beside the bed. A set of curtains was pulled back to reveal a beautiful balcony beyond some glass doors that overlooked the gardens beyond. I saw an open door into a bathroom and found myself entering a very anachronous bathroom. A large glass shower with multiple nozzles on the wall and ceiling stood a few feet from an enormous whirlpool bathtub. A long countertop and sink sat opposite the wall, with a toilet that looked to have a bidet attached to the third wall.
“Did they demolish old walls to build all of this?” I asked in surprise.
Grandma nodded, “Yes, it was approved, though, so we could maintain the other quarters for the public.”
I had never imagined being in such a luxurious bathroom, let alone it being mine! I walked back out to the room and opened the final door that was closed to reveal a closet fit for a princess and made my old one look miniscule.
‘Less of a closet and more of its own room!’ I thought, noting it took up more space than my mom’s master bedroom had at home. I fought back some tears at that thought and ran my eyes around the room. Along all four walls of the room were bars to hang clothes. I already had two dresses hanging alone on a taller section, but the closet was still empty.
Grandma must have guessed my thoughts, “We’ll have more clothes arriving for you today, along with what we brought on the plane, but it might take a bit to fill this space even with help!”
“Is your closet like this?” I asked curiously.
“A little bigger, actually,” she admitted. “Kings don’t have nearly the need for clothes that Queens do,” she told me.
I giggled and walked back into the main bedroom.
“Now, I’m sure a nap would probably seem like a good idea, but from experience, we should keep you moving until bedtime tonight so you can deal with the jet lag.” A knock on the door came, “Your Majesty, Your Highness, Madame Lavigne has arrived.”
“Please send her into Her Highness’s sitting room; we’ll meet there.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” the woman’s voice said.
“Come along, Alexandria. This is someone you need to meet.” She beckoned for me to follow her out the door. I looked around the room one last time and followed her out to the sitting room.
A rather severe-looking woman with her hair in a tight bun stood beside one of the uniformed castle staff members. She curtsied to us both and bowed her head, “Your Majesty, Your Highness.”
“It’s good to see you, Madame Lavigne,” Grandma said to her.
“You as well, Your Majesty. It’s been a long time. I was so sorry to hear of the tragic loss of your son.”
“Thank you, and thank you for the card you sent.”
“It was but a small token.”
“Still, it was appreciated. Madame Lavigne, I would like to introduce you to my granddaughter, Princess Alexandria.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she said to me in English, with the look of an older teacher on her face. It was the look of the kind of teacher you knew not to cross in school.
“Nice to meet you as well,” I replied to her in kind.
Grandma was back in French, though, as she said, “I appreciate you taking my call the other day and getting here so quickly. I figured it would be a couple of weeks at least?”
“You caught me at a good time, Your Majesty; I had just retired and sold my house. I was planning on traveling for the next few years. Still, I certainly can’t refuse the opportunity you offer.”
“Opportunity…?” I asked.
“Madame Lavigne is to be your governess.”
“Governess…?” I asked. “That’s a real thing still…?”
They both laughed. Madame looked to Grandma, and said with a smile. “Such an American question!”
After a few chuckles all around, Granma continued, “Yes, though not normally for a girl your age. We need to quickly teach you so much that I don’t think there’s any way around hiring someone. She managed to teach your father at his school to behave like a proper young man, which was no small task, mind you, and I think she’s probably the best qualified to get you ready for your role.” I squirmed awkwardly as Grandma motioned to a loveseat opposite the one we approached. “Please have a seat,” she told her as she swept her dress demurely beneath her and sat down. I awkwardly did the same next to her, still trying to get used to this stranger who was suddenly my most immediate family within nearly six thousand miles!
“Now, before I let you two talk on your own, I need to make sure you understand that absolutely no information about what we discuss here can be shared with anyone… ever.” Grandma’s icy voice made me shiver slightly.
“Your Majesty, you can be assured I have never violated the privacy of any student I have ever had.”
“I know, and that’s why I trust you enough to entrust my granddaughter to your care. She has not had anything close to a normal upbringing for a princess… she’ll have many things she needs to learn.”
“I got that impression from what you said at the press conference the other day…? Obviously, we’ll need to work with her on court etiquette, deportment, and the like…?”
“This goes a bit beyond that. Alexandria grew up as a bit of a… tomboy, you might say?”
She laughed, “That’s not the first time someone has told me that about a young girl such as Her Highness.”
I sighed, “What she is not quite able to put into words, Madame, is that I am transgendered… I spent the last fourteen years being raised as a boy.”
“Mon dieu…” she breathed out. “Your Majesty…?”
She nodded, “Yes, this is the truth.”
“You are keeping this secret…?”
“For now, at least,” she responded. “Here only you, myself, Giuseppe, Geneva, and her maids shall know the truth. I would like to keep it a secret forever, but I’m not so foolish as to believe that is likely. Right now, my biggest concern is keeping her safe and preparing her to be introduced properly to Osané.”
“How long do we have?”
“Well, we need her to survive a banquet in her honor tomorrow night. I plan to hold a ball to formally introduce her to society soon… maybe at the end of this month. Geneva is planning a date that can tie in with some other events with Parliament.”
“So not long…”
“No, unfortunately.”
Madame Lavigne looked me up and down as if she was examining my soul. “Well, we will do what we can in that time. Hopefully, we can just brush off any idiosyncrasies from her time in America. Your Highness, I hope you are willing to work hard at this? This will not be an easy time for you.”
I gulped, “I have always worked hard at everything…”
“We shall see… You have just flown in, and I must get situated myself; we’ll begin first thing tomorrow morning. I want to understand where Princess Alexandria is with her education. American public schools are not known for their high standards compared to the schools she should attend… I want to see which areas need the most focus,” she told Grandma.
“I trust you completely,” she told her.
“Well, with that, if I may, I’ll go see about getting moved in?”
Grandma rose, and I followed suit. “Yes, by all means! Do plan to join us for dinner tonight please. I know it’s a good idea to let Her Highness rest a bit today, but it would be good to let you see what we need to work on with her for dinner etiquette first.”
“Very well, Your Majesty,” she said, and I soon watched as she curtsied to both of us with a bow and walked away.
Another knock came, and Geneva walked in just after she left, “Your Majesty,” she curtsied, “Anna and Giselle are here…?”
“Very good!” she replied, “Please send them in.”
I watched as a rather plump middle-aged woman walked in. Her once brown hair was beginning to gray in spots, but nothing seemed to take away from the happy smile she wore. “Your Majesty, Your Highness,” she curtsied to us. “You called for us, Your Majesty?”
“Yes, Anna, I require a couple of ladies to help Princess Alexandria as her ladies’ maids. I was hoping you could help and give Giselle some experience as well…?”
I noticed the seemingly shy girl in her twenties then. Both were dressed in blue dresses with white aprons that seemed to personify so many stereotypes I’d seen of servants in movies. It made me queasy to think of anyone waiting on me… much less doing everything for me like I feared they would. Giselle wore her black hair in a tight bun on her head. Whereas Anna was closer to six feet tall, Giselle was only just above five feet tall.
“Of course, Your Majesty!” Anna smiled, while Giselle looked nervous and uncomfortable.
“We very much appreciate your help,” Grandma said to them. “I need you to promise that if you see anything unusual with Her Highness, you won’t say anything to anyone else.”
“Of course not, Your Majesty,” Anna told her.
“No, Your Majesty, I would never dare…” Giselle told her.
“Very well then,” she told them.
“Alexandria, I need to attend to some details related to tomorrow night’s banquet. Your suitcases should be brought up shortly. Why don’t you settle in around here?” she said, pointing to the room. You’re also welcome to explore the castle grounds. Just be sure to have Anna alert the guards so they know where you are.”
“…Okay,” I said.
Grandma turned and disappeared down the hall quickly, leaving me alone with my two new… maids…?
They looked at me with interest, “Umm… You could say this is all really new to me… Just what… what do you do?” I finally settled on.
“Oh,” Anna laughed. We’re here to help you with whatever you need, Your Highness. Whether it be getting your closet organized, doing the laundry, cleaning, or things like that, we’ll also take care of drawing your bath at night.” She smirked at me. “We can even give you a scrub…?”
I blushed at that, “I can handle that…”
She smiled, “I guessed as much! I think I heard you’re fifteen?”
I nodded, “As of a bit over a week ago…” I turned from them and looked at the room. I sighed, “I’m sorry, I’m a bit overwhelmed. This week has alternated between amazing and the worst days of my life…”
Anna looked at me with concern, “Worried about your mum?”
I looked at her and nodded, “I figure I can call in a while. The time difference sucks, though.”
I was unprepared for the scowl, “Your Highness, you must watch your language!”
“Huh?” I was surprised.
She sighed, “You’re going to have to be a proper young lady now, Your Highness. Swearing is not allowed for a Princess!”
“Bu…”
“I don’t recommend you argue with her, Your Highness. Madame Martin, I do not believe Her Highness understands our positions.” Giselle advised.
I looked at the two women and tried deciphering what was happening there. “No, I apparently don’t! I’m lost, and you look like you’re about to kill me over a minor word that I don’t even consider to be a swear word! Explain this to me…” The look on Anna’s face made me think of the time I had accidentally poured paint all over the carpet in my mom’s home office, “…please?” I added plaintively.
Anna took a deep breath. “Very well, I will let this occasion pass. Your Highness, in addition to taking care of your household chores, it is also our duty to make sure that you comport yourself as a young lady of your status.”
“How…?”
“Well, in the case that you choose to swear again, I will most likely be washing out your mouth with soap and warming your bottom.”
“Warming my…? Spanking me?!?” I hissed. “I’m fifteen!!!”
“And more than petite enough for me to handle giving you the spanking you would deserve in that case.”
I fumed, “That’s not right! My own mother doesn’t even spank me!”
“Don’t give me a reason to,” Anna said gently. “All you have to do is not swear and act like a lady.”
I looked at her in disbelief right then. Here I was, thousands of miles from home, my mom was in the hospital, homeless back home… right then, it was just too much. I found myself beginning to cry – quickly running from them and to the solitude of the bedroom. I flopped onto the bed and grabbed a pillow to hug since I still didn’t have my new stuffed animals.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 3
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I MUST HAVE lay there long enough to go to sleep, as the next thing I knew, I felt the bed lower next to me. A hand gently ran through my hair, “Mom…?” I said sleepily.
I heard a sigh, and the past week came back at me with full force. I started and sat upright to find Madame Lavigne looking at me. “Sorry, it’s just me,” she said in English, to my surprise.
I sighed and found myself grabbing a pillow in place of a teddy bear that had yet to make its way to my room. Looking around the room, I realized there wasn’t a clock in sight, “What time is it?”
“Just after three o’clock,” she replied.
“Am I in trouble?”
She laughed, “My dear princess, why on Earth would you be in trouble?”
“Anna…” I started.
“Anna?”
“She threatened to spank me earlier…”
“And why would she do that?”
“She thought a word I said was a bad word…”
“What word would that be?”
“I don’t want to get in trouble…” I said nervously.
“I’ll excuse it for now; I want to know what was so bad?”
“Sucks…”
“C’est nul?” She had the good graces to laugh. “I’ll speak with her… She’s not used to some of the Americanisms that will not be easily vanquished from your vocabulary!”
“I’m not in trouble?”
“Well… I would probably avoid that word around her nonetheless if you can?”
I nodded. “She threatened to spank me… My own mother doesn’t do that…”
“Well, you must remember Miss Anna comes from a different culture and time than you. I’ll have a word with her about leaving those kinds of punishments to me.”
‘She didn’t say she wouldn’t do them…’ I thought nervously.
I sighed, “Umm… Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Now, I must say I came to see if you, as another newcomer, might like to accompany me on a tour of this beautiful castle?”
“I saw some of it earlier…”
“But not all…?”
I giggled, “I doubt I could see all of it in a year. A place this large is bound to have all sorts of secrets.”
“I bet you’re right. Why don’t you brush your hair out, maybe switch to another dress, and we’ll be off?”
“You said it’s just after three?”
“That’s correct.”
“At five, I need to call my mom,” I told her, “To make sure she’s doing okay…”
“Of course! Bring your cell phone, and we can call right at five wherever we are?”
I smiled, “Okay.”
She stood, “I’ll wait for you in the sitting room.”
“I won’t be too long!” I reassured her.
Standing up, I walked to the enormous closet and found that much of the space was now occupied with outfits similar to those we had picked out the other day. I really just wanted a pair of shortalls or something, but even the most casual of clothes were skirts. I loved dresses, but right then, I really just wanted something comfy…
Sighing, I grabbed an aqua-colored dress that looked to be the most casual thing in the closet. It featured puffy sleeves, a smocked bodice, and a flared skirt. I wondered if it would make me look younger but decided I didn’t care. I removed my current dress from my head and replaced it with the new one. An extensive set of mirrors reflected a cute girl with an astonishing case of bedhead! I folded the other dress neatly and wondered if there was a hamper or somewhere for me to leave it in.
As I left the closet, I heard in gentle French, “I’ll take that, Your Highness.”
I squealed, not expecting someone else, and turned to see Anna. I blushed and felt more than a bit nervous. “Umm… Thank you, Miss Anna.”
“Just Anna, Your Highness.”
“Can you just call me Allie then?”
She shook her head, “Your Highness, that wouldn’t be proper.”
I sighed, “That’s going to get really old.”
She looked at me momentarily but sighed, “I do apologize for sending you over the edge earlier… I forgot myself and the fact that you’ve been through a lot these past few days.”
I looked at a face that seemed genuinely apologetic. “Thanks, I appreciate the apology… I apologize if I seemed rude running off.”
“Would you like a hand with your hair?” She asked.
I looked at her and caught a glimpse of my head in the mirror again. “As long as you can be quick?” I added, “Madame Lavigne is waiting to take a tour with me?”
“Of course, Your Highness! Have a seat at your vanity.”
I followed her directed hand and sat down. She was soon swiftly pulling a brush through my hair. Her touch was gentle, and she was quite adept with quickly styling my hair to the loose new style I had been given just a few days before.
“Does that work for you, Princess?”
I nodded, “Thank you… I appreciate it.”
I looked at the girl in the mirror and hated how sad she looked. ‘At least my hair looks okay…’
“Would you like some jewelry?” She asked me.
I shrugged, “We’re just going to see the rest of the castle grounds… Do I always have to be dressed up like I’m going to a ball?”
Looking at her, I saw a smile, “No, Your Highness, you do not always have to look like you’re going to a ball. I would recommend a necklace, at least?”
I nodded, “I guess you’re right…” I told her.
“Let’s see what’s in the cabinet?” she suggested gently.
“Cabinet?”
“I keep forgetting how new this is for you. Perhaps we should schedule a tour of your bedroom and personal spaces so you’ll feel more at home,” she half said to herself.
I stood and followed her back into the closet to an area I had somehow overlooked. The section of the closet had a series of small flat drawers with another set of cabinet doors above it. She pressed a combination into a small touch-screen display and pulled it open. I felt my breath catch as I realized it was a jewelry box filled with what I guessed were real jewels.
“How about this pendant?” She suggested, handing me what I guessed was a white-gold or silver chain necklace that held a large blue stone.
“Tanzanite?” I asked.
“Yes,” she smiled, “It should look good with that dress.”
I nodded, and she motioned for me to turn around. The chain was fastened around my neck, and I found myself looking in the mirror again. I sighed, “Thank you, Anna. Do you know where my purse and my phone went? And maybe when the rest of my stuff will be delivered?”
“You’ll have everything else put away in your chambers here when you return from dinner. We wanted to ensure your clothes were clean and pressed and everything is just right for you, Your Highness.”
I grimaced, “Thanks…”
“I’m sure Madame Lavigne is waiting?” She suggested. “Your purse is right over there,” she said, guiding me out of my room and back to the sitting room.
“Thank you,” I told her. She led me back down the hallway where Madame Lavigne waited.
I took just a second to be sure my phone had a signal and battery, and I was relieved it did!
“Ready to explore?” she asked me.
I nodded, “Sure,” I told her. “Let’s avoid getting lost…?”
She laughed at that.
I generally had a pretty good sense of direction, and the two of us found our way down the halls to leave the private residence. As we reached the door, a security guard said, “One moment, please, Your Highness. We need to get an escort for you.”
I looked at him, “Is that necessary?”
He looked nervous, “Umm…”
“Yes, it is, Your Highness; it wouldn’t be proper for you to be unescorted where you may encounter others.” Madame Lavigne told me.
I sighed and stood patiently for just a moment until two tall men in their twenties joined us. They were dressed in suits like Secret Service members, and I couldn’t help but shake my head. “May we go now?” Madame Lavigne asked.
“Yes, Ma’am. Is there someplace, in particular, you two would like to go explore?”
She looked at me, “Your Highness?”
I shrugged, “I saw the ground floor earlier… is there anything else on this level or the others I should see?” I looked at one of the men.
He looked a little taken aback at being asked the question. The man stationed in the hallway cleared his throat. “Well, this wing has the theater, bowling alley, and arcade upstairs.”
“Theater?” I asked.
“Yes, Your Highness. Just after your family moved back into the castle at the end of World War II, they added the theater and the bowling alley. Your grandfather added the arcade when your father was a boy.”
“Would you be willing to join us on this tour?” I asked the man. “May I have your name, please?”
He smiled, “I am Fernando Teresi, Your Highness. I would be happy to join you all, but please give me a moment to get someone to relieve me here.”
“Of course, Monsieur Teresi,” I said.
It was a few more minutes of awkwardly standing there before another gentleman appeared, and we were soon led down the corridor toward the main staircase. “So originally, the upstairs area of this part of the castle would have been for servants’ quarters. When they moved the King and Queen’s quarters to this part of the castle, these new leisure facilities were added. It was done secretly at the time as they didn’t want to have a lot of negative press about it.” He explained as we climbed a new staircase. Another door marked ‘no entry,’ and he led us past a few security officers standing guard.
We walked down a long hallway before turning and going through another door. My eyes widened at the sight of the enormous room before me! Three bowling lanes took up the most significant amount of space. Still, one of the walls was entirely covered with one arcade machine after another. There were even a couple of ski ball units, foosball, table hockey, and table tennis tables nearby. A full bar with multiple TV screens occupied an area nearest the door.
“This is like a personal Dave and Busters,” I couldn’t help but exclaim.
Monsieur Teresi laughed, “Yes, it is. Your father was gracious enough to allow staff members to use the space, so don’t be surprised if you come in and occasionally see some families here.”
“That makes sense; why waste all of this on a couple of people…?”
He looked at me as if he agreed. “Do you want to bowl for a bit?”
I shook my head, “No, thank you unless you want to, Madame Lavigne?”
She smiled wryly, “I’ve never been good at it, and I don’t feel like throwing my back out today!”
“Well then, would you keep leading us on?” I asked him
“Of course, Your Highness,” he said to me.
At my sigh, Madame Lavigne placed her hand on my back and squeezed gently. He led us through the rest of the ‘leisure’ area in the same wing. A large dance studio with walls of mirrors and a barre bar made it clear that some of the past inhabitants had been dancers. Acoustically, the room seemed like it might also be a good practice spot for me if I could ever get another clarinet. Further down the hall was a small theater that looked like some of the nicer dinner theater options that had opened up back home recently. A couple dozen comfortably padded recliners sat beneath a giant screen. I was informed that both film and newer digital projectors, along with a large vault of films from the thirties to the present, were available. At the mention of an archive of old film reels, Madame Lavigne seemed intrigued and was promised an introduction to the man responsible for the archives so she could visit the vault.
Eventually, he walked us through the next level, which was guest rooms, before showing us an anachronistic elevator. We went down to the ground floor on it. A briefer tour for Madame Lavigne was given there before we were led out the back to the vast gardens behind the chateau.
It was hard to believe for me that this was a scene from real life. A considerable gravity-fed fountain sprayed water right behind the castle. I was told it dated back to the late 1700s. Beyond it was a grid of walks and grassy areas. Apparently, due to my arrival, they had closed the grounds to visitors that day. Still, I was told it was usually filled with tourists and visiting locals eating picnic lunches. It was peaceful, and I soon found myself walking ahead of our security detail with Madame Lavigne next to an area with carefully pruned and shaped shrubs.
“So, we’ve seen the chateau and learned about it some… how about you tell me something about you?” She said in a calm voice.
I shrugged, “Besides the instant princess thing? Father died before I ever met him? My Mom is in the hospital after an assassination attempt? My life has suddenly gotten pretty complicated.”
I looked in my purse suddenly and saw I still had twenty minutes until I could call Mom.
“I’ll remind you,” she told me soothingly. “Yes, I mean besides those very traumatic things. If I’m going to be working with you, I want to know more about you as a person. Who are your friends back home?”
I felt a tear trying to climb from my eye, but I forced myself to not bawl like a baby for a second time that day. “My best friend is Ellie… She’s like the greatest person in the world. She has always stood by me; we’ve been BFFs since we were little. I have some other friends, but she’s really the main person I did things with. She knew the… real me… for years.” I said cryptically.
“Dating?”
I laughed, “No, more like sisters. I’m not ready to date yet,” I told her.
She raised her eyebrow at that, “I’m sure your grandmother and mom will appreciate that as long as it lasts!”
I giggled, “I’m sure they will.”
“So, what do you do for fun?”
I shrugged, “I like swimming at Ellie’s house in the summer. We usually go shopping or hang out most summer days while our parents are at work.”
“Hobbies?”
“I like playing music. I learned piano from when I was little, and a few years ago, I started on clarinet in band.”
“I’d love to hear you play sometime!”
“Me too…” I said sadly. “Unfortunately, my clarinet was burned up in the fire…”
She gave me a gentle sideways hug. Although I usually don’t get along with strangers, this amiable and motherly woman made me feel comfortable with her.
“How about you?” I asked her. “Married? Kids?”
She smiled down at me, “I was, but Winston passed away about ten years ago. I never had kids of my own though due to some problems as a teenager…”
“I’m sorry,” I told her.
She smiled, “Well, in any case, my students became my kids, so to speak. Your father was one of those I looked after and considered my own son.”
“What was he like?” I asked.
“Well… I guess he was a typical boy in a lot of ways. He loved playing football - soccer to you Americans - he studied fencing well enough he could probably have done well in the Olympics, and he was the most well-read student I ever had.”
“He sounds like someone I would have gotten along with if he liked books…”
“I’m sure you would have. It’s a shame you never met him.”
I was about to ask her another question when she said, “Why don’t we head inside and find a room where you can talk to your mother?” Looking at the time, I agreed. When I told our escort what I needed to do, our he led me back upstairs to my rooms, with Madame Lavigne promising to meet me for dinner. I sat on the couch in our shared receiving room and dialed Mom’s phone.
“Hello?” I heard Mom’s tired voice.
“Mommy?”
“Allie!” I could hear the smile in her voice. “You made it okay?”
I found myself nodding, “Uh-huh… this place is crazy though!”
“Tell me about it?”
Mom and I talked for a half hour before I could tell she was getting tired. “Mom, you sound tired…?”
“Surgery takes energy right out of you,” she told me. “And this wasn’t an everyday surgery. They told me it’ll probably be a few weeks before I begin having real energy again.”
“Well, why don’t you get some sleep then?” I suggested. “I’ll call again before bed tonight if I can. I love you, Mommy.”
“I love you too, sweetie! In case I don’t talk to you later, good night.”
I pressed the red button to end the call and felt more tears down my face. Then I realized I had an audience, my grandmother had entered the room. “Sorry, Grandma, I didn’t see you there…” I stood up and tried to hide the tears.
She magically produced a tissue as she walked over and put her arms around me. “It’s okay…” she reassured me. She just held me quietly for several minutes. Several hours later, we had dinner in her small personal dining room, joined by Madame Lavigne. Some staff served us, but we were mostly left to talk alone. Madame Lavigne and my grandmother led the conversation for most of the meal. I was too tired and depressed to really engage much. Eventually, I excused myself from the table and went to my room.
I found the maids had been at work, and my computer and iPad were waiting on the counter of my vanity. On my bed, I saw that the bear mom had given me before we left and the tiger Ellie had given me was cuddled up to my replacement doll, which I had named Jenny. I was just about to crawl into the bed to cuddle them when Anna appeared.
“Your Highness, would you like to take a bath tonight?”
I looked at the clock and realized it was nine in the evening. “Maybe tomorrow? I’ll just shower in the morning?” I suggested to her. “I’m so tired I just want to crawl into bed.”
“I can understand that completely; you must be exhausted even with your earlier nap.”
I nodded. “Where are my pajamas?”
She led me to the huge closet, which now contained all of the clothes the staff had assembled after the fire, along with more everyday essentials. A selection of nightgowns was presently hanging in one section of the closet. “Do I have any actual pajamas?”
“Begging your pardon, Your Highness, but a nightgown is normal?”
I shook my head, “I don’t mind them… but I really like real pajamas… maybe a shorts and cami set?”
“You’re going to have to do some more shopping for clothes, I’m afraid…” she told me.
I sighed, “Okay… I’ll talk with Grandma about it tomorrow, I guess.” I picked a purple nightgown randomly and quickly realized it was almost too long for me as I pulled it on. Anna seemed to be controlling a giggle as I walked out.
“I thought they had my measurements…?”
“I think they forgot to hem it…”
I sighed and moved towards the vanity, where my hairbrush was sitting. “Your Highness, may I?” she asked while motioning to the seat.
I sighed but nodded. Anna took the brush from me and began brushing out my hair before putting it into a loose sleep braid. “Face, teeth, and bed?” she suggested.
I tried not to bite her head off, “I know.”
I walked to the bathroom, where I washed my face, brushed my teeth, and used the bathroom one last time before remembering the necklace I was wearing. I carefully removed it and walked back out, intending to put it away myself. “I can take care of that,” Giselle said, suddenly appearing.
I sighed, “I can put my own things away?”
“It’s our job, Your Highness,” she said gently. I passed it over to her and saw Anna beside the turned-down bed. She moved my doll to a nearby nightstand while leaving the bear and the tiger beside my pillow.
“Come on, Your Highness, it’s definitely time for you to get some sleep. You need to take these first,” Anna said.
I sighed and walked over to where she handed me two pills. One was my allergy medicine, and the other was the blocker the doctor had prescribed. I smiled as I took them and set the glass down on the nightstand next to Jenny. I climbed onto the tall bed and allowed her to tuck me in. I thought about something I had told my mom a few days before. “My mom was acting kind of like this the other day. I’m going to tell you the same thing, if you’re going to treat me this much like a little girl, I should at least get a bedtime story…” I tried to make light of my feelings, even as I just wanted to burst into tears thinking of her still in the hospital.
Anna smiled gracefully, then said, “Well, I’ll see what we can do about that. I’ll be in to wake you up in the morning, Your Highness. Good night.”
I read 9:45 on a digital clock, rolled onto my stomach, and cuddled the tiger Ellie had given me. “Guess I should name you, huh?”
I didn’t think much of it, though, as I fell off to sleep quickly in the comfortable bed.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 4
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I FELT A hand rub my shoulder, “Your Highness, it’s time to wake up,” a voice said.
“Huh…?” I said, feeling a wet patch on the pillow from drooling embarrassingly.
I turned over and saw Anna looking down at me. “Come on, Your Highness, you have a big couple of days here.”
My body just wanted to go back to sleep. “What time is it?” I sleepily asked.
“Five in the morning.”
“Five in the morning?!? Let me go back to sleep,” I said, turning back over.
She sighed, “Your Highness, you need to get out of bed. We can do this the nice way or the hard way…”
I tried rubbing the sleep from my eyes as I lay face down. Apparently, that wasn’t moving fast enough as I felt the covers pulled from on top of me, and fingers began tickling me.
“Noooo!!!” I cried out, “I’ll get up,” while suddenly needing the bathroom!
She let up, and I bolted for the bathroom to pee, nearly tripping over the too long gown along the way! I saw there was a bra and a pair of panties sitting on the counter, along with a towel hanging on a bar by the shower. After using the bathroom, I took my nightgown off and tried deciphering the foreign shower. The only controls were on a futuristic touch panel below the main shower nozzle, which displayed forty degrees. ‘That’s a cold shower…’ I thought for a second before reminding myself I was in Europe. ‘Why don’t I ever remember that conversion from Fahrenheit…?’ I griped to myself. I shrugged and pressed ‘on’ and watched water blast from a nozzle above the panel, six in front of the panel, and six from the side of the wall at the door I stood at. I jumped as my hand got wet, but relaxed when I realized the temperature was just about perfect!
I climbed into the shower and found my regular shampoo, conditioner, and a familiar-looking body wash, which I could use with a loofa that was left for me. I could have stood there for an hour or more and not cared to get out, but a persistent knocking at the door made me realize I was taking longer than my minders wanted me to.
I sighed, turned the water off, dried my body, and wrapped my hair in a towel I found beside the sink. I picked up the underwear and discovered a gaff concealed beneath the panties. I pulled it on first and then covered it with a purple pair of hipster panties that matched the bra I quickly pulled on. I brushed my teeth and then realized I didn’t have anything besides the underwear and a robe to wear right then. I pulled the robe on and discovered Anna had already made the bed and was waiting for me.
“Your Highness, we need to get you moving faster in the mornings from now on!”
“I didn’t know I had anything scheduled today?” I glared at her. “More importantly, I am not a morning person. Let me figure out what I’m wearing and then finish getting ready. I just flew on a plane here yesterday after leaving my mother in the hospital!!!”
A part of me worried the look she gave me was a sign Anna was going to show me that abusive threat she’d made to me the day before, but instead, she sighed, “I’m sorry, Your Highness; I guess no one told you, the plan for today. Please pick something to wear quickly, I’ll do your hair, and then we need to get you to breakfast with Her Majesty very quickly. You are supposed to meet for breakfast in ten minutes!”
“I’ll do my best,” I told her curtly, walking into the huge closet.
I looked around at the dresses, dresses, and more dresses. A week ago, this was a complete dream come true, but I didn’t like having zero options I had chosen! I was not happy since I never liked mornings, but dealing with Anna did not help. I’d previously heard red was a ‘power’ color and zeroed in on a section of the closet in reds. A short-sleeved dress hung there with a smocked bodice and flared-out skirt. The sleeves puffed out a bit and would end high on my arms. With a sigh, I pulled it over my head and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror.
It definitely wasn’t some seductive red form-fitted sheath dress. No, my youthful appearance felt like it was emphasized. My tiny bra only barely pushed out the fabric on my bust enough to make me look like a tween. I liked how the dress ended just above my knee, keeping things clearly covered below.
‘I could wait in here a bit to piss Anna off more…’ I mused but moved towards a wall of shoes and picked out a set of white strappy sandals with just a slight heel to them. I carried them to my bedroom, where Anna held a hairbrush beside my vanity.
“That looks cute on you,” she said. I could tell there was a lingering annoyance in her attitude, but I didn’t care.
“Thank you,” I told her as I swept the skirt beneath me and sat down. I contorted myself to put on the sandals as she worked on blow-drying and brushing my hair.
“If you give me more time in the future, I can make this look much nicer!” She grumbled.
“If you can give me a schedule and let me know what time you need me out of the shower, I can give you more time,” I told her.
“I am sorry, Your Highness…”
“I promise I’m not a stuck-up spoiled brat if that’s what you were expecting, but I’m also not a pushover who is going to let you keep constantly being rude to me,” I told her as I stood up and looked up into her face. “I was perfectly happy in my own world as a regular kid a week ago!”
She looked ready to yell at me again when Madame Lavigne knocked and asked, “May I enter Your Highness?”
“Yes!” I said, trying not to shout.
She looked at the two of us squared off to each other and asked, “Is there a problem?”
I stared at her, daring her to declare me the issue.
“No, Madame,” she told her instead. “Her Highness should be ready for the day.”
“Trés bien!” she said with a smile while raising an eyebrow at me.
I sighed, “Yes, let me grab my purse and phone…”
I quickly recovered my phone from where it was charging and grabbed a random purse from the closet to throw it into. “Where are we going?” I asked Madame Lavigne.
“Aren’t you going to give Miss Anna a thank you for her help?”
“Thank you, Anna…” I said with as much sincerity as I could fake. “I appreciate your help with my hair this morning.”
“It’s a start,” she sighed. “We’re meeting your Grandmother in her receiving room.”
I followed her down the hallway, through our shared space, and into the ‘small’ room that made up a dining room and lounge-type area for her. She was seated, dressed perfectly, and drinking a cup of coffee.
“I see you found our errant princess?” Grandma spoke in French.
“Yes, I did.” Madame Lavigne continued in French as well.
“I’m sorry, Grandma. No one has given me a schedule or a wake-up time.” I complained.
She raised an eyebrow, “Anna didn’t deliver that message to you?”
“No…” I told her. “It would certainly have… lowered tensions this morning if she had.”
“I will speak with her about that later.”
A part of me felt slightly guilty about dropping her in it, but I didn’t care right then. A uniformed staff member appeared right then, gathering a cart from a dumbwaiter, and served us a small buffet of breakfast meats, crepes, and fruit. I only took one crepe and a bit of fruit after deciding I would get fat if I didn’t restrain myself!
During breakfast, Grandma and Madame Lavigne made some small talk about their hobbies. Apparently, Grandma was quite the accomplished gardener, having contributed several custom rose breeds over the years on the castle grounds. I learned that she kept a greenhouse where she experimented with cross-pollinating the flowers at one of the other estates on a neighboring island.
Madame Lavigne informed us that she was more into dance and, even at her age, kept up a practice schedule and had been teaching ballet up until her retirement. Upon hearing this revelation, Grandma asked, “Will you teach Alexandria some basics while you are here?” She paused, “It would be more efficient than hiring another instructor?”
“It would be a pleasure, Your Majesty,” she said with a smile before looking at me nursing a second cup of coffee I’d managed to get from a staff member. “Well, Your Highness, are you ready to get to work today?”
I shrugged, “What are we doing today?”
“First of all, a princess never shrugs,” Grandma admonished me, “and second, you will say, ‘Oui, Madame,’ when asked such a question, not question Madame Lavigne.”
I sighed quietly, “Oui, Madame.” Mom would probably have chewed me out for that, too.
“Then let’s be off. Thank you for a superb breakfast this morning, Your Majesty,” she said to her. I noted that Grandma stood first, and I followed when Lavigne stood.
“You’re most welcome. We’ll have to do it again sometime.” Grandma turned to me. “You will do everything that she asks you to do. Today and possibly tomorrow, she needs to figure out what you know to develop a plan to prepare you. I’ll see you for supper this evening.”
With that, she turned and left the room, her assistant Geneva appearing seemingly from nowhere and chattering with her as she walked down the hallway. I felt my limited lifeline of comfort disappear before hearing a “Shall we?” beside me.
I nodded and was led down the hallway to my father’s former office and library. I saw a laptop on the desk before an oversized desk chair. Beside the desk was a smaller table that seemed a new addition. Another smaller rolling chair sat in front of it, with another laptop present. I felt a hand touch my shoulder. “Right now, if it is okay with you, I will take the bigger chair. It’s going to be a long day for both of us.”
“Umm… okay?” I told her.
She sighed, “Umm…? That will have to come out of your vocabulary, Your Highness. If you don’t know what to say, just stay silent and think it through. Never should a young woman of your stature use that word.”
I wanted to give a clever retort, but instead silently sighed within my head and said, “Oui, Madame.”
She had the grace to smile at the learned lesson. “I don’t mean to offend you, Your Highness, but American schools are not well thought of in the circles you are now a part of. We need to establish where you have your deficits and devise a plan to fix them. So, today, we’re going to be working through what knowledge you have with some typical diagnostic tests. They each have time limits, but if you complete one early, you will go straight onto the next one.”
“Pardon me, Madame?” I asked.
She nodded for me to continue.
“First, you’re going to be working with me all the time?”
“For at least the summer months.”
“Then, when we’re alone like this, would you please just call me Allie? Especially if you’re going to be teaching me…?”
She looked thoughtful, “I thought it might help you get used to the titles?”
“Believe me, I’ll never get used to that! But… I’m just a fifteen-year-old girl. Would you have used my title if I was a student at your school?”
She looked at me for a moment before shaking her head, “Not in most instances.” She stayed still for a moment before nodding, “Okay… Allie… I will call you that, but only when we are alone, and you are being taught as a student.”
“Thank you very much!” I told her emphatically and impulsively gave her a hug.
She gave me a gentle squeeze and motioned me to the chair. She leaned over and pressed a few keys on the laptop, opening a screen to some testing site. It reminded me of the state tests we were stuck taking every spring. Fortunately for me, I was weird and enjoyed those for some strange reason! I got to work on the first test, English…
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 5
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I SPENT THE morning working on the English and French tests. Our lunch was brought to my own small dining room, and we resumed with Spanish, which was short for me as I wasn’t as fluent. She moved on to an Italian test. She seemed surprised when I submitted the test ninety minutes later and hadn’t just thrown in the towel in thirty minutes like I did with Spanish.
While she was changing the test to the next one, she asked, “You speak Italian?” in Italian.
I smiled, “Yes, as fluently as I do French.”
She looked thoughtful, “Does your Grandmother know you speak Italian?”
“She never asked?”
She shook her head, “But not Spanish?”
“I never had time to really learn it. I know some just from growing up with friends who speak it, but it doesn’t click as easily as the other two for some reason.”
“Any other languages?”
“Not yet,” I told her.
“Well then, let’s hit math next…”
I groaned at that, earned a rebuke, and started working on a test that seemed to automatically adapt to my level of math knowledge. Algebra was, of course, quite simple for me. The questions moved into Geometry, which I had finished, some more advanced Algebra, and finally, what I assumed was basic Calculus, which I knew I failed miserably because the test ended after three more questions. By this time, it was late in the afternoon.
“How many more tests do I have to take?” I asked as I stretched, and she typed on her own computer.
“Biology, Chemistry, Physics, American History, World History, Art History, Philosophy, and Music Theory since I know you’re a musician.”
My jaw dropped, “Am I going to be doing this for two more days then?”
She shook her head, “Other than the World History test, these other tests are shorter. I’m sure you’ll be done tomorrow or the next day. Plus, we’ll complete two more tonight after dinner.”
I groaned, “I was hoping to be able to call my mom?”
“I’ll make sure we have time for that,” she assured me, “But unless you want to take an extra day for it, it’ll be best just to concentrate on completing these as soon as possible.”
“Sure…” I said, avoiding being sarcastic. I’d made over a dozen comments throughout the day that had gotten me sternly reprimanded by her. Things my mom wouldn’t have even thought to care about seemed to get me into enormous trouble with her. Fortunately, nothing was happening more than her giving me stern warnings, but it was annoying!
“I know it’s not fun, but we really do have to figure out where you are. So far, you’re doing better than I could have hoped.”
“Really?” I asked, slightly encouraged.
“Your language skills alone are almost on par with where I would have expected you to be in my school.”
“Almost…?”
“Allie, you went to an American public school. Their attention to anything but the absolute basics in language, literature, history, and the arts is well known throughout our far more stringent educational circles. It’s a credit to your intelligence, and I assume your mom, that you are not far behind.”
“But I’m behind…?” I asked, both offended and embarrassed.
“My job is to figure out where and catch you up; I told you that this morning. All you have to do is work hard and trust me.”
She walked over to me and gave me a sideways hug. Then, there was a knock on the study’s door.
“Come in?” I said.
Giselle walked in, “Pardon me, Your Highness, Madame,” she curtsied, “but I’m supposed to make sure Princess Alexandria is dressed and ready for dinner tonight?”
“But of course,” Madame Lavigne answered as she smiled down at me. “I’ll see you at dinner.”
I looked at where and how Giselle was standing. ‘She looks as nervous as I am…’ I thought to myself. Her uniform and apron looked as pressed and immaculate as yesterday. I could only imagine that Anna, the harsh taskmaster, would never let it be any other way.
“Your Highness?” She directed me to the door. I sighed but found myself walking down to my bedroom again, wondering what awaited me there.
I half expected an angry Anna in the room, but fortunately for my nerves, she was nowhere to be found just then. “When was the last time you shaved your armpits?” She asked me.
“Pardon…?” I was a little surprised by the intimacy of the question.
“Armpits? The gown you are wearing tonight will not work with hairy armpits?”
“Oh… I don’t really have hair there?” I told her.
“There is some shaving gel in the shower. Even if you only have peach fuzz, you need to shave them. Do your legs as well; I see a few hairs on them. You should have already been doing this several years ago, Your Highness.” She said all of that while pulling a shower cap over my hair.
I blushed, “Okay…?”
I followed her directions and shaved my legs and armpits, and then, just for good measure, my arms as well. There was very little hair on my body that wasn’t completely blonde, but it was all being carried down the drain a little while later. I got out of my second shower of the day and discovered a new pair of panties and a strapless bra waiting on the counter. I pulled the panties on and found these contained a hidden gaff within them. I readjusted everything and fought by fastening the bra for longer than anyone should!
“You okay in there, Your Highness?”
“Yes, Giselle,” I said as I finally latched the hooks. In the mirror, I could see the bra was pretty significantly padded. Still, with my non-existent bustline, it didn’t make me feel any more mature. Without any other warning, she barged in, “Good, then let’s get you dressed and ready! The Queen has some special guests coming to meet you tonight.”
I sighed, “Somehow, I think that’s going to be an every night thing now?”
Giselle had the good grace to ignore my comment and instead led me to where she had a gown hanging that she quickly pulled over my head. The shape of it was pretty simplistic, starting with a band collar and shifting down through a set of cut-in shoulders that flowed to just under my arms.
‘Thus, why she was so paranoid about armpit hair,’ I thought.
The bodice angled in the sides on either side, leading to the front and down to a sweeping floor-length skirt. The dress had a gorgeous ivory fabric, somehow decorated with metallic silver threading, making it look almost like a river of stone patterns. I ran my hands down the unique surface and decided I was happy with this one.
“Have a seat so I may do your hair, Your Highness.” She told me, pointing to the vanity.
With a sigh, I let her get to work. Her hands moved as swiftly as anyone’s I’d ever seen about my hair. Soon, my hair was made of thinner braids that held up a tall bun in which she stuck a pretty set of jeweled hairpins. Sadly, the comb Grandma had given me was in the house when it caught fire, as it would have looked good with my hair!
She made me turn this way and that a moment later as she applied my makeup, distinctly bringing out my eyes with a silver and blue set of eyeshadows that boldly popped from my face. She used a more muted red for my lips before helping me with jewelry, just as Anna appeared.
“You look beautiful, Your Highness,” she told me. “Nicely done, Giselle.”
“Thanks,” I heard myself say, slightly softer than Giselle.
“Let’s get your shoes on, Princess, and then downstairs. The guests and your Grandmother are already waiting for you.”
“I didn’t realize I was late…” I apologized.
“You’re not. Your Grandmother wanted a few minutes to speak with our guests before you arrived tonight. Now, if you don’t get these shoes on quickly, we will be late.”
I hurriedly slipped my feet into the clunky, heeled silver sandals that Giselle held for me. She attached the straps on both shoes, and I steadied myself carefully as I began following Anna from my room. She led me down the hallways to the castle proper, and soon, we were descending onto the ground floor, where I knew we must be meeting with someone special. As we came to the dining hall where I had first shared breakfast with Grandma the day before, a voice announced, “Her Royal Highness, Princess Alexandria Leonidas Alessi.”
I blushed as I entered and found the room was thankfully not packed. There were still about a dozen guests present in the room. They had all risen except for Grandma, as I was announced. I gave a polite curtsy that I hoped wasn’t too bad of form and made my way to the empty chair beside Grandma.
“You look beautiful,” she told me quietly as one of the servers placed my napkin in my lap.
“Thank you, so do you,” I told her. I noted again that she wore her crown. ‘I wonder how heavy that thing is…?’ Her dress was similar in texture and color to mine but grander and clearly designed for an older woman.
Once I had sat down, she politely gathered everyone’s attention. “It is my pleasure to welcome you all this evening to dinner to meet my granddaughter. I believe in the importance of the arts in our society, and I believe we all can work to benefit each other’s endeavors.”
A chorus of raised glasses followed, and dinner began to be served. “Princess Alexandria,” Grandma said to me, “This is Maestro Bevins, the conductor of the Osané National Symphony.”
I looked respectfully at the lanky man, who was about fifty or so. He wore narrow-framed glasses and looked at me with a wide smile. “A pleasure to meet you, Your Highness,” he told me.
“You as well,” I told him with a smile. “Grandma has said some very nice things about your symphony. I look forward to seeing a concert at some point.”
“I’ll ensure you have the best box seat when you do.” He smiled.
To my right, a stockier gentleman said, “Good evening, Your Highness. I’m Gerard Dubois, the principal clarinetist for the symphony.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you!” I told him, getting more excited about the guests apparently being musicians. “I play clarinet too… certainly not as well as you do, I’m sure, though!”
He laughed, “You’re young yet,” he told me.
Dinner continued on as I learned the Concert Master for the orchestra, as well as a few other arts figures from the island nation, had been invited to this dinner. And, of course, the dinner itself was exquisite! The seven-course meal explored soups, fish, rabbit, pastries, and a light salad. I did my best to only enjoy a few bites from each plate, so I didn’t overfill my body. Still, when a chocolate ganache tart came out, covered in strawberries, I lost my willpower to follow that plan.
Grandma gave me a look a few minutes later, which made me worried I had broken some rule. “So chocolate, that’s your weakness?” She smiled at me.
Maestro Bevins heard her and laughed heartily, “My wife and daughters are the same!”
I blushed, “It was delicious.”
“Thank you, Your Highness,” I nearly jumped out of my seat as the voice of Chef Dufort suddenly beside me.
“The meal was amazing,” I told him with a smile.
“Beautiful words to a chef from a beautiful princess,” he told me with a smile. “It was to all of your liking?” He asked the table.
Nods and groans of gluttonous consequences sounded down the table. “Very good; please let any of the staff know if you desire anything else this evening!”
He disappeared, and I noted Grandma placing her napkin on the table. “Well, I do believe it looks like everyone has finished. How about we adjourn to the Music Room?”
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 6
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
AS SHE STOOD, so did everyone else. She held her hand out to me, and I gripped it lightly as she led the way to the room. I noted that someone had removed the barricades from the room, which no longer appeared to be a museum exhibit. An ornate table with a velvet cloth lay near the piano that hadn’t been there before. Laying on it were…
“Clarinets…?” I asked.
“You mentioned that one of the saddest things for you was losing your clarinet, so I asked some friends to help see what we could find.” She smiled at me.
I walked over to the table and noticed that the famous maker from Paris was the brand. Amazingly, there were a variety of woods, and all of them featured extra keys that I knew were only on clarinets, double the price of the one Mom had bought me.
“May I?” I asked Grandma.
She laughed and pointed at a man, “You should ask Monsieur Bois; he’s the one who brought them here for you to try.”
“May I?” I asked him.
His eyes twinkled, “I would be deeply offended if you didn’t. I’m sorry to hear of the loss of your instrument, but I hope one of these will work for you?”
“I can’t imagine them not… They’re amazing!” I said.
He presented me with a few mouthpieces, one of which was like my old mouthpiece, so I used it. Assembling the reed and the mouthpiece, I picked up the first clarinet with lighter-colored wood than I had ever seen before. “What kind of wood is this?” I asked him.
“It’s called Mopane, Your Highness. It’s an African hardwood that gives a bit more mellow sound but projects very nicely. I think you’ll probably enjoy it.”
Gerard Dubois and Maestro Bevins were both hanging nearby. I began by playing a chromatic scale and exploring the additional keys that had been added. I moved on to several etudes I’d had to play the previous year. Then, I played the solo I had done by memory for the Solo and Ensemble at State about a week before.
I did that for each one as guests except the two musicians, Monsieur Bois and Grandma, who all began making their polite exits. Sixteen clarinets became four…, and then I was down to two. I looked at Dubois, “Which one sounds better to you?”
He laughed, “They all sound fantastic, but I think that the Mopane you’re holding right now is the best for you.”
I looked at it and agreed, “This really is an amazing instrument.” I said to him.
“I hope you will enjoy it for many years to come!” He told me.
“You mean it’s mine?”
“Why ever would he have come with these instruments if we weren’t going to keep one,” Grandma smiled at me.
“Thank you!” I told her and embraced her. I shook his hand and watched as he placed my new clarinet in a case and handed it to me.
“I do believe you possess a fair amount of talent, Your Highness,” Maestro Bevins told me.
“I’m okay,” I told him, “I missed being an All-Stater last year by a chair…”
“You are from a very competitive state back where you grew up,” Dubois said. “That’s no small feat! If Her Majesty is amenable to it, would you perhaps be open to some lessons with me, and we’ll see where we can get you?”
“Really?” I asked.
“Really,” he said. “I can tell you would be an excellent student!”
“And you’re already quite accomplished,” Maestro Bevins told me. “What would you think about doing a concerto with the symphony next summer?”
My eyes widened, “me…?”
He laughed, “The audience will love seeing their Princess up there, and maybe it’ll inspire many young musicians to follow in your steps?”
I nodded, “I would love to!” I turned to Dubois, “Providing you can make sure I don’t make a fool of myself?”
“I don’t think that will be a problem,” he told me.
Everyone took their leave, and I carried my new clarinet up to my quarters and found Madame Lavigne waiting for me. I cringed when I remembered I was supposed to take more tests after dinner.
“Sorry that took so long…” I told her.
“No worries, that couldn’t be helped. It’s late - why don’t you plan on getting some sleep, and we’ll start again tomorrow? You should have some time to call your mother then, too?”
I gratefully accepted that proclamation and headed to my room to find my phone still charging on my vanity. I saw some messages from Ellie and quickly sent her: ‘I’ll chat with you after I call Mom. ‘
Finding ‘Mom’ on my favorites, I pressed her to FaceTime, hoping she would pick up. I needn’t have worried, though, because she picked up by the second ring.
“Allie?” I saw Mom, heard her voice, and tried not to start crying immediately. From what I could see, she looked a little better in color.
“Mom! Are you still doing okay?”
“Much better, sweetheart. They told me that they’re planning to move me out of the ICU tomorrow.”
I breathed a sigh of relief, “Good!”
“So, how are you doing? That dress looks beautiful! How is being a princess so far?” she rattled off, clearly as anxious to hear about me as I was about her.
I sighed again and opened my heart to her about everything that day. I told her about Anna’s threats.
“If she does anything, you let me know! I won’t have anyone hitting my baby girl!” She made a fist with her good arm and then grimaced as she must have moved wrong.
I smiled and winced at the same time.
I needed to change the subject, “I told Grandma how my clarinet was lost in the fire…”
“Oh? What did she say? I can only imagine how many things we will have to replace… Thank God most of the pictures I took of you growing up are in cloud storage!”
I grimaced at the many embarrassing baby photos that sadly weren’t eliminated in the fire!
“Well, I’m quickly figuring out she has an over-the-top response for any problem…” I told her about getting to try out all of the clarinets tonight and picking out my favorite. “It’s so pretty! And it sounds beautiful!!! I can’t imagine taking it to school, though… Definitely not outside for marching band.”
“Well… I think we both know that you coming back to your old high school probably isn’t happening now, right?”
I felt tears run down my face and nodded.
“Don’t cry, Sweetie; remember you would have been there for only three more years, right? Then you would have been going away to college.”
“I know that, Mom, but… ugh… It’s so hard to imagine not being with Ellie? I didn’t have a lot of friends, but she’s my BFF.”
“Who knows what will happen,” she told me. Right then, a nurse came in and started talking to her as Mom sat the phone down to where all I could see was blankets for a moment. “I need to go so they can start doing some sort of physical therapy. I’ll talk to you tomorrow. I love you,” she told me.
“Love you too, Mommy,” I said, once again reverting to what I had called her when I was much younger.
As I pressed the red button to end our chat, I burst into sobs for several minutes.
I was just wiping my tears away and had control of myself when Ellie’s picture appeared on my phone. I smiled and swiped to answer, “Hi, Ellie,” I told her.
“Hi Allie… have you been crying?” she asked me.
I groaned but nodded, “Sorry, I was just talking to Mom.”
“Is she okay?” Ellie asked worriedly.
I nodded, “Yes, I just miss her!” I breathed, “and you… and a house that’s no longer standing…”
“I’m sorry Allie… Every time I look next door, it hurts. I miss you so much!” she told me.
“I miss you too,” I told her back.
“So… what have you been doing? How was flying in your own private jet?”
“It’s Grandma’s…”
“In other words, it’ll be yours someday!”
I shook my head, “One thing at a time…” I told her. “Today began with dealing with my ‘ladies maids,’ being a pain in the butt. Almost literally…” I found myself telling her about Anna and Madame Lavigne.
“I can’t believe you have a governess… Aren’t they like meant to be for little kids who grew up old enough not to need a nanny?”
I shrugged. “I got the impression from several people that age-wise, I probably am too old for one. She’s not the worst so far,” I told her.
“And you look young enough. I guess it could be normal…” Ellie smirked at me.
I stuck my tongue out at her, then, “I can’t help my height and the fact the boob fairy hasn’t visited yet.”
“That’s a pretty gown you’re wearing!” She told me. “Stand up and let me see it?”
I stood and held the phone out so she could see the whole dress. “It is, I wouldn’t mind changing into something comfortable, but that doesn’t really exist in my wardrobe. I have so got to go shopping for normal clothes!!!! At least some pajamas!”
She nodded, “Why’d you have to get all dressed up tonight?”
“I told Grandma about my new clarinet being in the house…”
“And that made you get dressed up?”
I laughed, “No, the people she brought for dinner did that. The conductor of the Osané National Symphony and the principal clarinetist were there. She also brought in some bigwig from the company in France that makes the clarinets I like. After dinner, she walked us all to the Music Room, and there were like twenty-plus clarinets for me to try out!!!”
“That’s awesome!” she told me. “So, did you pick one out? How much was it?”
“I picked this one,” I told her, grabbing the case, opening it up, and showing her.
“That’s pretty!!!” She told me.
“I know, right? I can’t believe it has gold for some of its key posts. I can’t wait to practice it some more. I’m going to be taking lessons with that clarinet player that was here tonight,” I told her. “Oh, and the conductor is kind of crazy; he wants me to do a concerto with the symphony next summer!”
She squealed a bit about that, too, and we kept talking for another thirty minutes when there was a knock on the door. “Umm… come in?” I said, sitting up.
Anna walked in, and I found myself grimacing at seeing her. “Pardon me, Your Highness, but you have an early morning tomorrow. I recommend you get some sleep here soon?”
“Sleep?” I heard Ellie say.
“It’s like ten over here,” I told her. I groaned, “I’ll let you go, Ellie, I don’t want to fight her on this.”
“Umm… okay,” she told me. “Talk to you again tomorrow, I hope!”
“Bye,” I told her and hung up.
“That was very reasonable of you, Your Highness,” Anna practically crowed.
I glared at her, “Why did you expect me not to be? Other than the fact I never go to bed this early in the summer at home?” I shook my head, “I don’t know what your problem is, but again, if you tell me what is coming, I’m more than happy to be ‘reasonable,’” I said. I stood up and walked to my closet. I was annoyed again that all that was available were nightgowns, but I found one that looked okay and closed the door on her as I walked into the bathroom.
Washing my face, brushing my teeth, and caring for everything took a good fifteen minutes. I spent the time hoping Anna would be gone when I returned but was sadly greeted with her face still there. “So, what time do you need me out of the shower tomorrow?” I asked her.
“We need to be at breakfast with your grandmother at seven.”
“Wake me up at five then,” I told her as I quickly finished with my phone and placed it to charge. I climbed into the comfy bed and pulled the covers over my head. She turned out the lights and left with a “Good night, Your Highness.”
‘How long do I have to put up with her…?’ I couldn’t help but wonder. ‘She’s such a witch!’
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 7
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT MORNING, the alarm I had sneakily set for 4:55 a.m. woke me up instead of Anna’s annoying presence. I refused to be woken up by her again!
Apparently, that was an unexpected move, as when I came out of the bathroom in my robe a while later, she looked perplexed. “Did you not sleep last night?”
I shook my head, “I did; however, I set an alarm so I wouldn’t have to be woken up by you. I told you yesterday I am not a morning person.”
She had the good grace to look slightly pensive then, “Your Highness, I’m sorry if we got off on the wrong foot…”
“I’m sorry for that too, but to be fair, you started it by threatening to hit me. By the way, I told my mom about that threat - I would stay out of her way when she comes in a few weeks.”
She looked surprised by that, “Surely she understands discipline.”
“She does, which is why she has never spanked me or hit me. We don’t live in the past anymore in our house. Now, what am I supposed to wear today?” I said, moving on.
She dropped her mouth momentarily before showing me the day’s dress. It was almost a casual blue sleeveless dress with a dot print of darker, tiny blue flowers. It came to just above my knees and was reasonably full flair at the bottom of the skirt. It seemed a bit ‘old’ to me, and one touch of the fabric proved it was also probably way too expensive. ‘I would have killed to have been dressed in this openly a week ago…’ I thought, ‘It would be nice to have some other options, though. Ellie would be laughing her head off at me…’ I didn’t feel like battling Anna’s choice that morning, so I smiled and let her get on with the rest of getting me ready.
Fortunately, the rest of the time preparing me for my day went quickly and without any incidents with Anna. My hair was at least a more casual down style for the day. I only wore a simple pendant necklace and a golden tennis bracelet with what I feared probably were real, natural diamonds. A purse that matched was thrust at me before joining Grandmother for breakfast.
Whereas she had taken her time, and it had been a pretty relaxed meal the day before, that day, she seemed in a hurry to go on about her day. She departed before I was done, and only Madame Lavigne and the staff were there to keep me company. “So, more tests today?” I asked her.
“And possibly tomorrow since you couldn’t take the others last night.”
I groaned, “How did I do on the first ones?”
“I’ll tell you when you finish all of them,” she smiled at me.
Right then, I got chilled, my arms and legs bare. “Umm…” Madame gave me a stern look. “Sorry, may I be excused to grab a sweater or something to wear over my arms? I’m going to be freezing while taking these tests today.”
“Why not put on something a bit more comfortable while you’re at it?” She suggested.
I laughed, “Because all my clothes were burned in the house fire… They gave me a pair of yoga pants to get home from the hospital, but I haven’t seen them since.”
“Why don’t I come to see what you have to work with?” She suggested.
Thinking it was embarrassing to have a teacher figure go to your room with you, I blushed but nodded. “Okay.”
She followed me back to my room, which she’d been in only briefly before. I opened the closet, and she said, “My goodness! This is quite the closet!”
“Apparently, Her Majesty’s is even bigger, she said?” I shook my head. She gently thumbed through racks as I dug through hidden drawer panels.
There were jewels galore, fine underwear, even a whole drawer of jeweled hair ties… But I’d just about given up on anything warmer when I finally found some shawls hanging beside the final drawer. “Guess this is it,” I said, finding a white one that would be okay with the blue dress.
“For now… How about we extend the tests to a third day after this morning. We’ll go play tourist and find you some casual clothes? I can understand anytime you’re going to be out and about needing to be dressed properly, but in your own chambers, you should be able to be more comfortable. Plus, your grandmother asked me to include some ballet in your training. For that, we’ll need to get you some tights and a leotard.”
I blushed and was excited about participating in a childhood dream there.
“Deal!” I said.
THAT MORNING, I felt like my head had been through a blender as she thrust science tests of Biology, Chemistry, and Physics at me one after another. I had some foundations for those subjects in middle school, but as a freshman, I only took biology. That meant that, within that test, I wasn’t hopeless. Still, my brain hurt when I thought of the ordering of creatures, homeostasis, Krebs cycles, cell structures, and genetics. Some of the concepts had only been given an overview in our freshmen classes because there was an AP class we were supposed to take later in the sequence.
Chemistry was mainly a dud. While I knew about the periodic table and could probably make good guesses on some limited questions, the test moved on to something called stoichiometry, which was foreign to me. Physics was the same, so the computer said I was done with those by eleven thirty. Even with the shawl I’d found, my bare arms and legs had left me shivering in the cold from not moving.
“You really are behind in those schools over there, aren’t you?” She said as I saw the physics test proclaim it was done, looking at how quickly I finished.
“Giving me my results already?”
“Not really, but I think you have to know that if the tests finish that quickly, you’re not doing well?”
I nodded, “In my course plan, I’m scheduled to take Chemistry this coming year and Physics the next.”
She shook her head, “Seems like they might address things over the long haul, but by this age, you would already have had far more in-depth studies in the schools you would attend in Europe.”
“I guess… but our schools also are meant for everyone to attend – not just the wealthy, talented, or smart kids.”
“There is truth to that, I suppose.” She said, “Well, Anna came in and said lunch would be ready when you were, so let’s go have lunch, and then we’ll go explore the town?”
“You let them know your plan, right?”
She nodded, “Giuseppe and a team will be with us.”
I sighed, “Of course he will…”
“It’ll be fun even with that!” She told me, “You’ll see!”
With that, we closed the laptop lids we had both stared at and walked to the dining room.
Two salads were presented to us, and though I grimaced a bit at that being lunch, I gobbled it up pretty quickly. I was still hungry, but speaking out about whatever dietary plan was being shoved at me wouldn’t be a good start to the afternoon. ‘I’m finally getting out of here after being in a new country and only seeing the castle so far!’
I found a purse to hold my phone and wallet back in my room. When I met Madame Lavigne in the sitting room, Giuseppe was already talking to her.
“Hi Giuseppe,” I told him.
“Good afternoon, Your Highness,” he said formally.
I sighed. The intensely focused security guard wasn’t ever informal back home, but he had at least shown some cracks! “So, are we ready?” I asked.
“Yes, but before we go, I want to make sure we talk about your safety. I don’t think we’ll see any major issues, but if people recognize you, do you want us to get you out of there?”
“Or…?”
“Or you can let them approach you for pictures or autographs if they want?”
I shook my head, “I’m not that special.”
“You’re the Princess and future Queen of Osané; you are special,” he smiled at me. “Not to mention living every little girl’s fantasy of suddenly discovering you’re a real princess!”
“It’s not all it’s cracked up to be,” I muttered.
“Your Highness, muttering is not ladylike,” Madame reminded me.
“Sorry…” I said contritely, “I’d be safe?”
“Of course.”
“Then I guess do you have pens or something?”
He smiled, “I’ll make sure someone has something. I figured we would start by walking through the main line of local shops, and if you don’t find what you want there, we’ll go to a local mall?”
I nodded, “Umm… I may need some more money depending on how pricey things are?”
Geneva chose that moment to walk through and handed me a silver-looking credit card. As she gave it to me, I was surprised it wasn’t plastic, “What is this?”
“This is a special credit card for you to use. If you’re going to go over fifty thousand Euros in a day, please clear it with us, but it will eventually let you spend more than that.”
I found myself practically hyperventilating as I stared at the card.
“I can’t spend that much money!”
She laughed, “You’ll find the right dress someday and discover that won’t go as far as you think.”
I shook my head, “I don’t think so…”
“Have fun,” she said and turned to leave.
“Shall we?” Madame asked me, seeing the stunned look had not gone away.
“I guess I don’t have to worry about spending money, so sure…”
I expected our departure to be a reverse of when we had arrived. Instead, Giuseppe led us to an elevator that went down three floors below the ground floor. “I thought it was the dungeons only down below?”
He laughed, “That’s the two levels above us, actually. This is an added service level. Forty years ago, your grandfather had a company install a tunnel underneath the castle that leads to a service entrance outside the walls. It was expensive, but it helps run the place without delivery trucks messing up the view for tourists every day.”
“That’s really smart,” I admitted.
We walked through an area clearly meant for receiving, and several people were going through deliveries. They looked at me and smiled, so I gave them a polite wave and followed Giuseppe to where the tunnel properly began. It was wide enough that you could easily drive a large semi-truck inside. Right beside the entrance, we found a couple of golf carts waiting. “Hop on, ladies,” he said, pointing to a second row of seats where Madame and I sat next to each other.
He pressed the pedal and had us quickly shoot through the tunnel. I noted it was significantly longer than I expected. “This goes all the way beyond the wall?” Madame asked him.
“And a bit further. It ends in an old warehouse in the village that was converted to receive shipments for the castle. This is how we usually leave when we don’t want all of the pomp of Her Majesty’s departure.”
I watched a concrete tunnel pass by me that reminded me of something from a picture of a missile silo or something. When we eventually reached the end, I had that thought reinforced by a massive steel door that looked like it was from Cheyenne Mountain!
“What’s with the door?” Madame Lavigne asked for me as we climbed off the cart.
“In the hysteria of the Cold War, it was decided that this network of tunnels could also serve as a bomb shelter,” Giuseppe answered.
“I always thought Osané would be a heck of a waste of a bomb,” a man, a bit older than my mom, joked next to us.
I giggled, “It would certainly not make much sense as a target?” I tried to regain my composure as I felt a withering stare from Madame.
“Exactly,” the unnamed man said. “I am Alain Richard,” he said to me. “Pardon my inappropriate humor, Your Highness.”
I smiled, “It’s a pleasure to meet you. What do you do here?”
“I’m the logistics chief for the estate. I handle all the orders, deliveries, and purchasing for the estate.”
“Thank you for your hard work; you must do a great job,” I said with a smile.
“You flatter me, but I appreciate it,” he told me. “You have the requested security detail and vehicles at the dock, Monsieur Rossini,” he told him.
“Merci beaucoup,” Giuseppe replied to him. “Come along, please, ladies,” he told us.
We were led through a busy warehouse with several forklifts operating to unload a semi-truck. Giuseppe led our way past them, and soon, we were in the open beside three SUVs. ‘Of course, we have a full escort,’ I groaned internally.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 2
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
“PLEASE BUCKLE UP,” the driver in front said even as he began driving off.
“Where are we going first?” I asked the car.
“Madame Lavigne wanted you both to get a chance to see some of the better shopping areas that tourists and visitors frequent. So, we’re heading to Rue due Chat-qui-Pêche for you two to have a walk around.”
Madame Lavigne and I both burst out laughing at the same time.
“I am translating that right, The Fishing Cat Street?” I asked incredulously in English.
Giuseppe chuckled lightly, “That would be correct, Your Highness.”
“Why on Earth…?” Madame Lavigne asked, still filled with her own giggles.
“It’s actually a very sacred street for our people, Your Highness,” The driver chimed in a serious voice.
“Oh?” I asked. “I didn’t mean offense then.”
“Well, more it’s become our mascot.”
“Will you tell me the story, please?” I asked the driver.
“Of course, but we may not finish before we arrive!”
“I can wait to get out of the car!” I told him with a smile.
“Well then… It begins long ago, sometime around sixteen-eighty-four, I believe… The village fishermen were having a harder time bringing in enough fish to feed the people on the island. I don’t know if they had overfished the waters or something else had gone on. Still, it was becoming pretty serious for many of the fishermen. One day, one of the struggling fishermen took his boat out onto the water and discovered that a stowaway cat had joined him. The cat hissed at him as he prepared bait for his nets. He just laughed it off until the cat followed the nets off the boat!”
“Oh no,” I said, even as I marveled at the view of the ancient looking rows of closely built buildings that we passed by. “Cats definitely don’t like water… can they even swim?”
“Some can… This one struggled for several minutes before the fisherman decided to be kind and jumped in after him. Once he and the cat were back on the boat, full of claw marks as the story goes, he was ready to throw the cat right back into the water! His small crew wouldn’t stop laughing at him over it. That was until he pulled in his nets and discovered an even greater haul of fish than they’d ever had, even before things had gotten hard. That day, when he pulled into the harbor with his boat full of his catch, he bragged to all of his buddies that it was his fishing cat that he had taken out with him.”
I laughed, “So there’s a street named after the cat?”
“Not just a street. The mall is called the Galerie de Chats Jouant!” He smiled back at me as he parked the SUV. “The cat’s name is said to be Gaston Leurre, and he has his own statue at the docks and an animated children’s series on TV.”
“I’ll have to check it out,” I giggled. “Thank you for telling me the story. I missed your name, though, sir?”
“Kenny Jones,” he said.
“An English name?” I asked, puzzled.
“My parents immigrated here just before I was born. They were from the US.”
“Ahh… That would explain it, Monsieur Jones.”
“Come along, Your Highness, let’s check out the shops!” Madame Lavigne said, “And thank you very much for your entertaining history lesson, Monsieur Jones!”
“My pleasure,” he said.
We followed Giuseppe and another security member down the street while two others followed behind us. Looking around, I saw a beautiful view, with the long road descending a cobblestone road leading to the bay. I guessed about a mile down. Along the side were stores, shops, and other businesses we walked by. I noted a few people across the street staring at us.
Next to them was a little girl with her mouth open who waved at me. I smiled at her and waved back as Madame Lavigne pulled me into our first store.
“Bonjour! Comment ça va?” I heard brightly from a lady near a cash register.
I answered politely, and we began looking around the store. It was a quaint clothing shop that seemed more in line with Madame Lavigne’s age than mine. I glanced through racks of tops and dresses that weren’t meant for my age or style. Madame Lavigne did find a blouse she liked. While she was trying it on, the storekeeper approached me. “My pardon, Your Highness, my store is much more for your escort’s age?”
I smiled, “No worries. She’s entitled to find things she likes on this shopping trip. You have a charming shop. I’m certain my mother would love many things in here.”
“You flatter me, Your Highness.”
“May I ask, am I that recognizable already?”
She nodded, “The local television and international news have covered you extensively since your press conference. How is your maman?”
“She is doing better,” I told her, “Thank you for asking.”
Right then, Madame Lavigne came out and went to the counter to pay. I deftly slipped my own card into the shopkeeper’s hand before she could pay.
“Your Highness, you ca…”
“Madame Lavigne, if there is one thing I will do, it is to take care of those who help me. You’ve clearly come to do so, and I do appreciate it.”
She smiled and said, “Well, thank you.”
We left that store and wandered through several more before coming to an art gallery named Galerie de Chats Heureux. “Ooh,” I said, looking at a beautiful castle painting, “let’s go inside here.”
“Sure,” Madame Lavigne replied. Giuseppe followed us inside, leaving the others to watch the door. I walked beside some fantastic photos, paintings, and sculptures before finding myself at a loss for words.
“That’s…”
“You’re her!” A voice said suddenly.
I turned to face a woman with frizzy hair and skin stained with paint. “Pardon?” I said.
“You’re the princess!” She said. “Oh my, in my gallery!” She said as she curtsied to me. “It’s an honor, Your Highness.”
I was dumbstruck at her awe. “I’m just a regular girl, madame,” I told her.
She laughed, “Not even close to the truth. Do you like it?” She asked me, pointing to the painting I had spotted.
I looked back at a large painting of myself standing before the castle, giving my speech when I arrived. This talented artist made me look much less tired, and I was amazed that this was here. “How did you…?” I asked.
She smiled, “An inspiration you were! I left as soon as I saw you and headed straight back to my studio. Didn’t sleep until early this morning for a couple of hours. Do you like it?” She asked again.
“It’s amazing,” I answered honestly. “I can’t believe anyone would paint a picture of me, let alone as quickly as you did.”
“I’m hoping it’ll bring in some tourists, and I already have some prints in the works to sell to them.”
“How much for it?” Giuseppe asked.
“Well…” she started, “I just planned to keep this one.”
“Her Majesty would love it,” he told her.
I put my hand on his arm, “I’m sure she might part with it someday, but I can understand her wanting to have the traffic through her amazing gallery. Though why they’d come to see me, I don’t understand!” I giggled nervously. “Madame, how about first refusal to purchase it when you decide to sell? My mother would love it too.”
She looked relieved right then, and I could tell she wasn’t ready to part with her new creation. “I believe I can go along with that, Your Highness.” She smiled brightly at me as she replied.
“Great! Now, how about this one of the castle…?” I asked.
Before we left the store, I had purchased a few paintings as gifts for Ellie’s family, my other grandparents, and Mom’s law firm for their kindness. As she took down the shipping information, I could tell I had made her day completely! I walked out of the store with a smile.
“Nicely handled,” Madame Lavigne told me as she walked beside me down the street.
We were in and out of shops for another hour before we finally came to one that catered to a younger clientele! It was still more upscale than a mall clothing store. Still, something different from the fashion-crazy stores that I had been surprised to find could make money in a small country like this.
‘And I didn’t need any more luxury fashion clothes!’ I had griped as I perused the stores. In several, I had purchased some skirts or tops just to seem gracious to the owners…
Seeing a store that contained leggings, yoga pants, shorts, and even jeans made my heart leap with hope! I had just finished trying on a dozen outfits I was taking to the front to purchase when I heard a girl’s voice sneer, “That’s the princess?!?”
I turned to see a tall, dark-haired girl who was probably about my age, with a girl who looked like she could be her little sister, another taller blonde girl, and a brown-haired girl with a face covered in gaudy makeup. ‘Great, more bullies…’ I groaned in my head.
“Can I help you?” I asked.
“Yeah, seriously, are you that girl?” the original girl pushed.
I forced a smile, “Which girl?”
“The wannabe princess of our country?” the blonde asked.
“I don’t think I wanted any of that, to be honest,” I told her with a firm smile plastered on my face. “I was perfectly happy with my own life back home.”
“Aren’t you supposed to be fifteen?” The brown-haired girl asked. Without waiting for a response, “Anise, I don’t think she looks older than you, and you’re only eleven!”
“Anise definitely has more up top than her,” The blonde smirked at me.
I felt my color rising, and I debated replying when I felt a hand on my shoulder.
“Only because she’s not stuffing or getting enhancements like you, Lola,” the new voice said beside me.
I jumped in the air and looked in shock at a girl I had noticed working on hanging up clothes near me.
“Mélanie, we didn’t ask you for your thoughts.” The original taller girl spoke up again.
“Because you couldn’t understand them, Lola?” She paused, “Or just because now the odds of you having your own tiara are zero?”
“Just wait until I tell my…”
“What is going on here?” Giuseppe suddenly appeared. “Lady Montalvo, what an interesting coincidence to run into you here?”
“Quite,” she replied to him.
“Is there an issue here?” He asked me.
I looked at him and said, “I believe Lady Montalvo was just leaving?”
She glared at me and beckoned her little gaggle to follow her in a huff out of the store.
“Who was that?” I asked Giuseppe.
“She’s the daughter of your second cousin, Mikael Montalvo.”
“I’m related to that…?”
“Princess Alexandria…” Madame Lavigne corrected me from my side.
“…delightful set of sisters…?” I batted my eyes, and the other girl laughed.
“You’re going to be lots of fun to be around.” The girl said, “I’m Mélanie Lemieux; it’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness.”
I sighed, “I wish it could have been in better circumstances. That being said, where do I check out with these?” I pointed to the items I still held.
“We’ll get you right over here,” she told me.
“Thanks for that,” I told her as she rang me up.
“My pleasure, I can’t stand Lola. Léna didn’t used to be so bad; that was the blonde girl, but she and Lilou seem to gravitate toward Lola’s constant picking on people.”
“That’s a shame, I really hate girls like that,” I told her. “And I really appreciate people like you who stand up for others.”
“Well, it wouldn’t do for the first time a Princess comes into our shop for her to get into a catfight, would it?” She smiled, and her shoulder-length brown hair shifted as she tilted her head.
“No, it wouldn’t.” We chatted briefly, and I traded contact info before walking out.
“I do believe I’m about shopped out,” Madame Lavigne said as we stepped out. Right before I agreed, I saw a shop with pajamas next door.
“One more store!!!!!” I told her and quickly ran inside.
After taking a quick look to ensure my tormentors weren’t present, I grabbed several sets of shorts, T-shirt pajamas, pant versions, and even a footed onesie on clearance. I just eyeballed the sizes and hoped they were right. I rang them up and was out the door before the clerk realized who I was.
“Now I’m good!” I told them with a smile.
“Why can’t women shop like that all the time?” Giuseppe muttered.
I really wanted to stick my tongue out at him, but knowing my luck, someone would take a picture, and I’d be on the evening news for it!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 9
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
AS SOON AS I returned to our small group, I was led to our cars that had driven up. “A late lunch before we go back?” Lavigne suggested. She seemed to be looking more at Giuseppe than me for the question.
“That should be fine, Madame,” he told her. “I know of a good quiet cafe not far from here?”
“Sounds great,” she told him.
It wasn’t a far drive, and I didn’t imagine any place in the small city would be, but I had just enough time with my thoughts to wonder what was up with the girl who was essentially my cousin. Le Café du Chat featured a traditional outdoor café eating area and a sign featuring a cat fishing off a pier with a croissant dangling from the pole.
“That’s cute,” I said aloud as we walked up.
“My daughter has always thought so, too,” Giuseppe told me.
“Will you please join us for lunch?” I asked him.
He looked at me a little oddly before stepping over to talk to another of his security members. “I think we can make that work.”
We had ordered a light lunch and talked about everything around us in the city. “This really is a beautiful village,” Madame Lavigne said, “I remember your father telling me about it, but sadly, I never had a reason to come before.”
I smiled, “Well, I’m glad you at least got something positive out of this job.”
She looked at me momentarily, “I’m sure there will be many more positives than that. Now, tell me about that young lady who had her claws out at you in that shop.”
“I don’t know what her problem was,” I told her.
Giuseppe cleared his throat, “We should continue this conversation at home, ladies. I will mention that her father would have been the new king if your father didn’t have an heir.”
“Oh…” I found myself saying and understanding. “So, she…”
“She would have been next since she doesn’t have any brothers,” he said quietly.
“Somehow, I think it’s better for Osané that I’m here.”
He smiled at me with that, “I know it’s better. Now, tell me what it’s like being here for the first time. I always enjoy knowing what others see!”
Giuseppe and Madame Lavigne kept pulling little bits of conversation and details I’d noted since I’d been in the country. I pointed out that to was my first chance to see anything outside the castle!
“I promise we’ll make it a priority to see as much of the country as we can before the summer is over,” Madame said with a smile.
Before long, we returned to the car waiting beside the café. Just as we were about to enter, a camera flashed. Giuseppe quickly got me inside the vehicle and told the driver, “Make sure we’re not followed, please!”
Whoever the curious photographer had been, we didn’t see any signs of them behind us. We were soon inside the warehouse and ‘sneaking’ back into the castle. Giuseppe started to split off as we made our way to my quarters. “Would you please accompany me to my chambers for a moment?” I asked him.
“I really need to…”
“Please?” I asked again. “I won’t take much of your time?”
He sighed and said, “Certainly, Your Highness.”
I led him to my study and asked, “Okay, so what’s the deal with Lady Montalvo?”
“Like I said, her father would have been next in line if you weren’t here?”
“There’s more to it than that?” I pushed.
His eyes narrowed, “I can’t get into that, Your Highness,” he told me with a firm voice.
“Okay… then answer me this? Am I in danger from them?”
“Probably not,” he said.
“Probably…?” I asked nervously.
He sighed, “My job is to protect you, Your Highness. Right now, while you are in the castle, I feel like you are quite safe. I am a bit concerned that something might have happened in that store were it not for that plucky young store worker. If you really want to know more, I suggest you ask your grandmother.”
I sighed, “Okay, I’ll bug her instead and stop trying to make you break some sort of promise you must have made.”
His eyes narrowed again, “Remind me never to play poker with you, Your Highness.”
I smirked, “Somehow, I don’t think that would be considered very Princess-like anyway!”
He shook his head, “You’d be surprised, Your Highness. I really do need to get back to my office now; please excuse me.”
I watched him leave, sat down on the big chair behind the desk, and stared at the books and art my father and generations before had acquired. I was just debating about looking through the titles of the books when a knock came at the door.
“Come in?” I said.
It was Madame Lavigne. “Your grandmother said we had tonight on our own, so I thought we might finish a few tests, have a late supper, and then you can have some time to yourself.”
I smiled at the’ time for myself’ part.
The tests were definitely not the highlight! She began with a US History test I probably did okay on, but I knew I hadn’t set the world on fire. Ninety minutes later, she gave me a choice of World History or Philosophy—I chose Philosophy. Of course, just finishing freshman year in a public school, I had never once studied anything like that. It was a quick forty-minute test that I think I only did marginally well on based on common sense and guesswork!
Of course, Madame refused to tell me anything about my results!
Madame used a button on my desk then, calling for one of the maids. Giselle appeared and asked, “What would you like for dinner, Your Highness?”
I looked at her, a bit out of my element, “Is there some sort of menu?”
She laughed nervously, “I assure you, whatever you might want for dinner, our kitchen will be able to prepare?”
I shook my head at that thought and suddenly couldn’t bear anything rich. “Grilled cheese…?”
She looked at me in surprise, “Umm… I’m sure they can do that. And for you Madame Lavigne?”
“Actually, that sounds pretty good to me too; maybe some soup too, if that’s not too difficult?”
“I doubt it should be; give them about thirty minutes?” she suggested and turned to walk away.
“Umm, Giselle?” I asked, causing her to turn back, “The clothes that I bought this afternoon?”
“Washed and in your room already. Though I did have to prevent Anna from throwing out some of those casual outfits.”
My eyes opened, “Why would she do that?!?”
“Don’t worry, as a member of the younger generation, I have your back, Your Highness.”
“Thanks,” I said to her as she curtsied and turned to leave.
“Surely it’s okay for me to dress casually in my own rooms?” I asked Madame.
She shrugged, “I would certainly think so, but your grandmother may feel differently?”
“I sure hope not…”
“Well, I need to run to my room to freshen up; I’ll meet you for dinner in thirty minutes?”
I nodded, “Okay,” I said.
She left, and I found I was mostly alone now in the ‘King’s’ chambers. Sighing, I walked out the open study door and down to my bedroom. I was grateful to find my drawers filled with the comfy pajamas, leggings, and comfort clothes I had purchased. Inside the closet, my new tops hung from the closet rods. I visited the bathroom and checked my phone for messages.
Ellie must have just woken up as she texted me a few messages. Since only a few people had my number, it would only be the social media I usually talked on. I hadn’t logged into any of those accounts since I discovered I was a princess… and part of me was terrified to do so in case people put two and two together. ‘I still can’t believe no one has figured out I was born a boy already…’
It was indeed only a matter of time, unfortunately.
I had a couple of messages I traded with my new sales clerk friend then, too.
I looked briefly at a pair of jean shorts that I was tempted to change into but realized I was already almost at the half-hour mark, so I headed back to my dining room. Madame Lavigne was already sitting on one side of the table with a glass of wine. I sat across from her and almost jumped as a staff member was there with a glass of water and a covered dish that revealed a bowl of soup and a grilled cheese sandwich.
“Thank you,” I told the server.
“You’re welcome, Your Highness. Chef Dufort hopes you enjoy,” he said to me.
“Thank you, and give him my regards, please!” I said.
I looked at the sandwich and noted that plain store-bought white bread would probably not be on my diet anytime soon. The bread appeared homemade and featured a crust around the outside that was quite crunchy as I bit down. The cheese inside was some sort of cheddar, and certainly not the wrapped Kraft Cheese I had grown up with in these sandwiches. It was good, but a part of me liked the simpler version my mother would have made. I tasted the soup and was rewarded with a rich chicken and noodle soup that I had no idea how it would have been made from scratch so quickly.
Madame Lavigne seemed to enjoy her meal, and she kept a running set of questions going so that I was becoming more comfortable with her. While I would always consider her an adult, and obviously, she was in charge of me, she seemed to be more of a friendly grandmother than my own royal grandmother was!
After we had finished, I looked at the clock and saw it was just before eight in the evening. “Tomorrow, we have just a couple of tests to finish in the morning, and then you’ll have a lesson with Monsieur Dubois after lunch. When you finish that your grandmother and I will meet to discuss your lessons to prepare you moving forward.”
I felt my stomach drop slightly at that information, “Yes, Madame,” I told her. “And tonight?”
“Go do something you want to do. Please try to get to bed by eleven. We’ll have breakfast at seven together before we get started on the tests.”
I smiled slightly at that and found myself scrambling back to my bedroom. I wasted no time changing into a pair of soft, comfy pajama bottoms and a T-shirt. I placed the dress in a hamper I had yet to use and noted that the missing maids were not something I missed right then! My bed had been impeccably made again, and my bear and tiger were lying near the pillows. Over on the dresser, I saw they had found a doll stand to hold Jenny upright.
Seeing it was still only a few minutes after eight, I grabbed her and my new bear, now named Becky, and walked to the living room to curl up on the couch. A remote was situated in a cupholder, and I began exploring whatever streaming options were available. Finding Disney Plus, I pulled up the menu and started exploring princess movies but quickly dismissed them. Instead, I pulled up one of the latest animated features exclusive to the platform that had nothing to do with royalty!
I was just starting the film and wishing I had a blanket when Anna appeared. “Your Highness, I see you found one of your father’s favorite rooms here. Can I get you anything?”
“Fuzzy blanket?” I said, just wanting to curl up.
“Umm… let me see what I can find?”
I watched her leave, and she returned with a dull brown fleece blanket. I sighed but said, “Thanks! We need some other blankies…” I said the last word in English since I didn’t know the equivalent word in French.
Anna gave me an odd look, then said, “I’ll see what I can do…”
She gave me a bottle of water and then walked out. I cuddled up with my doll and teddy under a blanket and was sure she was wondering if she had a fifteen-year-old or a four-year-old charge right then!
I paused the film about midway through and called Mom. “Hi, Mom,” I told her when she answered.
“Hi, baby,” she told me. “How is it going?”
We talked for about forty minutes before she said, “The doctors need to poke me some more. I’ll talk to you tomorrow. But is there anything you need over there?”
I sighed, “Comfy blankies to cuddle up in!”
She laughed, “I assume you probably want cute ones like I found you curled up on Ellie’s couch over the years?”
I nodded, “Uh-huh!”
“I’ll see what we can do about it,” I could hear the smile on her face. We said our goodbyes, and I resumed the movie. Ellie and I were texting back and forth. Still, she had been dragged to a family dinner. She couldn’t talk before I finished the film and noticed it was close enough to eleven; I should probably go to bed to avoid Madame Lavigne’s wrath. I folded the blanket and left it on the couch before carrying Jenny and Becky back to my room. Jenny found her home back on the doll stand in a new pose while Becky was placed on the bed to wait for me to get back to sleep. After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I walked out to the room and discovered Anna waiting for me by the bed, with the sheets pulled down.
She had a smile that seemed almost friendly. I walked to the bed, and after I lay down, she handed me Becky. My face turned red, but I said, “Thanks.”
“Missing home?” She asked me.
I couldn’t help but nod, “My mom especially.”
“I’m sorry we got off on the wrong foot right away. You mentioned that if I was going to tuck you in, you wanted a bedtime story?”
I was a bit startled, “Umm… I… I wasn’t…” I turned redder, “I wasn’t really serious.”
“Well, I am,” she said with a friendly smile. “We have a traditional fairy tale here in Osané, I’ll read it to you tonight?”
“Sure,” I said, appreciating some level of affection.
“Once upon a time…” she began. The story told of a young boy getting lost in a fishing boat off the coast of France and his journey to an island… Unfortunately, I fell asleep before the end, but it sounded like an interesting take on the country’s founding. I would have to make sure I finished someday!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 10
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT MORNING went smoother than any had, and Giselle helped me pick out a comfortable knit dress that felt more casual than any I had worn. She still insisted that I wear a dress that day, even though I had more options now! The tests that morning went quickly, and I quickly showed that I knew the basics of World History. Still, if you asked me for specific oddball rulers or dates in Europe or anywhere else, I was mostly a lost cause. The United States had removed itself from British control, and there was still a fair amount of bias against Europe, especially in my home state!
I made it through lunch without any sign of my grandmother, and it felt like she considered me safely in the hands of my babysitter governess…
She probably did have a lot of other things on her plate, being the queen and all, but I felt slightly abandoned right then!
Monsieur Dubois was led up to the study in my quarters after lunch, and I was excited to have a lesson with him! He was a phenomenal player who had studied at the Paris Conservatory and Curtis in the US. I learned more in the hour with Dubois than I had in years, and he started me on a journey to learn the complete Weber Clarinet Concerto that I could play with the Osané National Symphony the following summer. He insisted that it was the piece for me to introduce myself to Osané as a serious clarinetist.
During the lesson, I couldn’t help but fall in love with my new clarinet even more, and his instruction only made my sound even better! He left after making sure that we were going to plan weekly lessons and insisting to Madame Lavigne that I find time each day to practice. She had stayed in the room through the lesson since it would be improper for me to be alone with him.
I cleaned and put away my clarinet and pushed the ornate wooden musical stand they had found somewhere to the side.
“Ready to see your grandmother?” She asked.
“I need to use the restroom first,” I told her.
A quick trip down the hall to my restroom let me brush my hair before walking with her to my grandmother’s office inside the Queen’s Quarters. Geneva was waiting outside her door, “You’re late?” she tersely told me.
“Sorry, my clarinet lesson went over time a little. We were both having too much fun, I think?”
“As a princess, you must learn to stick to your schedule,” she said.
“This was on me,” Madame Lavigne said. “I could have ended the lesson on time, but they were getting along so well; it was nice seeing Her Highness having so much fun and actually smiling. She’s had a rough go here?”
“We’ll speak more later,” she told her.
“No, you won’t,” Grandmother said from inside her office. “It’s okay, Geneva!”
Geneva sighed, “Yes, Your Majesty.”
“Please have a seat,” Grandma said, pointing to a part of her office that featured two love seats facing each other and a couple of armchairs on either end to make a rectangle. I moved towards one of the loveseats and was joined by Grandma, who put an arm over my shoulder and hugged me. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to see you since yesterday, Allie; it’s been a busy time here.”
I hugged her back, “It’s okay, Grandma.”
Madame Lavigne took a seat on the opposite loveseat, Geneva took a seat in one of the armchairs, and Giuseppe appeared and sat in the other. “Okay, so you’ve had a chance to evaluate where Princess Alexandria is. Let’s hear your thoughts, Madame Lavigne.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Madame said politely. “First of all, I want to make sure I say that Princess Alexandria is probably as bright or brighter than her father was. She’s also an amazingly talented clarinetist who I think will be a delight for everyone to get to know. Her Highness did well on her language exams; reading in English, French, and Italian are all at least at the level I would expect from a student in my school finishing their end-of-school exams. I believe she would be well served to begin learning German and maybe Japanese or Mandarin too.”
My eyes popped out of my head at that. ‘Two more languages?!?’ I screamed inside my head. I liked the other languages, but that was getting to be a bit much at once!
She smiled at me. “Her more severe deficits are clearly visible in history, philosophy, chemistry, physics, and upper-level mathematics. She also clearly needs deportment lessons, and I believe dance would benefit her as well.”
“That sounds like a full load,” Grandma said while giving me a protective side hug. “Anything else?”
“Yes, obviously, she needs to be educated in Osané history and traditions. She’ll need to understand court etiquette better than she does now. I believe some political science lessons are also of value.”
“How do we get all of this in?” She asked her.
“Well, first, I want to make sure I say this to you, Princess; you have a steep learning cliff to overcome here. However, if you’re willing to work, I think we can make a great deal of progress this summer. I suggest we plan on a school day worth studying every day except on Sundays for the rest of the summer. We must also determine the best plan for moving forward with her education. I don’t believe it would be in her best interests to return to her school back home.”
My face fell at that. Ellie and my friends were all back there!
Not to mention Mom!
“We’ll work that out together as a team, Your Highness,” she told me. “I promise we’ll make sure you can be happy with whatever school you attend.”
I just stayed silent then.
“So, schedule?” Geneva asked. “It’s important that Princess Alexandria is ready for the state dinner we’re hosting on July 10th. We also need her ready for a news interview next Friday and, ideally, several magazine interviews that same week.”
My eyes felt like they were about to pop out of my head, “Why?”
She looked at me and said, “Because you’re the Crown Princess, Your Highness. It is imperative we get your face out there to the people and let them get to know you.”
“I don’t even know myself yet…” I unintentionally said aloud. “Sorry,” I said as I looked up at four pairs of eyes staring at me. Madame Lavigne and Giuseppe both looked pretty sympathetic to my plight. Geneva looked taken aback, and Grandma… her look was a mix of stress and disappointment?
“We’ll get through this together,” Grandma said to me. “I know this has been a rush, but it’s important for the sake of everything that we let people get to know you before any of your past comes out.”
At that point, I felt myself start to cry silently. The conversation took off around me, and only Madame Lavigne seemed to notice the small tears I kept wiping away. They talked about me but never asked once what I wanted. The ‘grownups’ decided I would be woken up early each day, just like the past few days. I would begin with ballet lessons, followed by two hours of history. Lunch would follow, before two hours of math, an hour of German, an hour to practice, and finally two hours of deportment and etiquette lessons.
“And her evenings?” Geneva asked.
“Free for her, I hope, as much as possible?” Madame Lavigne said, “In case you haven’t noticed, she’s not getting much say in her life. Giving her some downtime, each day should be prioritized.”
“Downtime?” Geneva asked, “Since when is that a thing for royalty?”
“Since now,” Grandma said, and I realized she had finally noticed the tears as she wiped one from my face. “My granddaughter was not raised in this setting, and more importantly, she will not learn everything in a single summer. Yes, we must cram as much into her head as possible, but you must remember that she is still only fifteen, Geneva.”
I gratefully leaned into the hug she offered me. “Thanks,” I whispered to her.
Geneva looked annoyed but said, “Well then, after dinner until her bedtime, she can have time for her interests. We have some small dinners we’ll be hosting over the next month, so she must attend most if not all of them.”
I nodded, “Just don’t expect me to be perfect instantly.” I got the feeling that Geneva was having a bad day and was in the role she was in because she was a taskmaster who got things done for Grandma.
When the meeting finally wrapped up, it was close to four in the afternoon. Grandma gave me a hug. “I have a meeting with a parliament member here until dinner. But I will be at dinner tonight. We’ll eat in your dining room. Until then, enjoy a little afternoon of freedom. You won’t get much moving forward,” she told me sadly.
I hugged her and made my exit back out of her quarters. I thought about returning to my room, but that felt claustrophobic right then. Instead, I veered to the hallway leading to the upstairs access. One of the security officers saw me approaching and bowed at me. “Your Highness?”
“Umm… Good afternoon. I was just wondering if I could go to the entertainment room on the next floor?”
“That should be fine, Your Highness. I believe one of the staff members may have permission for their daughters to hang out there tonight?”
I thought for a second, “I was told that’s normal to have happen sometimes?”
“Your father always thought having that space for just him was a waste, so he encouraged staff members to take advantage of it for special events.”
“Am I intruding then?”
“Certainly not, Your Highness. To be honest, I believe it’s one of the other security officer’s daughters having her tenth birthday party. He has a daughter about your age and then another who is about six. You would probably make their nights by showing up?”
“Really?” I asked, feeling surprised by that.
“Really, do you want an escort upstairs?”
“I think I can find the way, but do you need to for security reasons?”
He laughed, “If you’re roaming around from when we open to the public at nine in the morning until about five in the afternoon, you need to have that. After hours, there’s very limited access to the building. You’re as safe here as the US President would be in the White House.”
Somehow, instead of making me feel better, he made me feel even more claustrophobic! Still, now I was curious to meet other kids. “In that case, I think I’ll just go on up. Your name?”
“Lieutenant Jacque Bois, Your Highness,” he answered.
“Thank you for your help!” I told him with a smile.
I found my way up to the room and smiled when I realized which security officer’s kids this was. “Monsieur Teresi!” I said when he noticed me.
“Your Highness,” he bowed to me. A woman who looked about his age smiled and curtsied.
“Your Highness,” she echoed.
I sighed, “I assume this is your wife?” I asked him.
“Yes, this is my wife, Amelie.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I told her.
“The honor is mine, Your Highness.”
“I hope I’m not intruding… I was given some time to myself tonight and thought I might come to play some of the games. If I’m intruding, though, I’ll be happy to leave you to it?”
“Oh no, Your Highness,” Amelie said, “Truthfully, my daughters were hoping they might meet you? It’s our daughter Louise’s tenth birthday today. I know that it would make her day even more special if she could meet you?”
Right then, I could tell that his daughters had discovered someone else was there, as they seemed to almost be trying to sneak over. I laughed, “I would be happy to meet her!”
She waved the matching set of blonde-haired girls over, “Girls, I would like you to meet our Princess.” They curtsied so much better than I could, I smiled. The younger two girls had huge smiles, while the older daughter looked a bit wary. “This is Lina, our youngest,” he said while moving to put his hand on the smallest girl’s head affectionately. She looked about five or so and was still short of four feet, and I had a bit more than a head of height on her. “This is Léa; she’s your age,” he added, putting his hand on the oldest girl’s shoulders. It seemed that she was actually an inch shorter than me. The middle daughter had to be Louise, I figured, with the tiara on her head, “And this is our special birthday girl, Louise,” he said.
“Happy Birthday!” I told the girl who was an inch shorter than her older sister. “It’s nice to meet you all. Are you having fun tonight?”
She looked a little embarrassed and was smiling at the same time. “Uh-huh, we were just about to open my presents and have cake!”
I smiled, “That’s always my favorite part of my birthday.”
“Would you like to come and have some cake with us?” the mother, Amelie, asked.
“I would love some,” I told her. “Only a small amount, though; I’m still supposed to have dinner with my grandmother in a bit.”
“Are you really the princess?” Lina asked as she suddenly latched onto my side.
I looked down at her, “That’s what they tell me, at least,” I smiled. “I didn’t even know until last week!”
“I wish I was suddenly a princess…” Louise said, “I’ve never gotten that birthday wish, though!”
“It’s probably not as great as you think,” Léa said, clearly wary.
I shrugged, “I would definitely be much happier being back home with my mom,” I agreed. “But, I’m hoping I find out there are cool things I can do. I’ve already met some really cool new people!” I said, looking at them.
“Who?” Louise asked.
“Well, there’s a certain birthday girl and her sisters that kind of count in that,” I said with a smile and a laugh. Her mom kept them from pestering me with too many questions as we walked to where a table had been set with a tablecloth.
A small cake sat on top. “We’re only doing a small cake for Louise tonight,” Léa told me quietly. Her real birthday party will be next Saturday.”
I nodded, “that’s cool that she gets that. Why didn’t you just have the party this weekend?”
“Our grandparents can’t come until Thursday, and we have school the rest of this week,” Léa said.
I said, “School…?”
She laughed, “That’s right, you’re an American… sort of?” She seemed to let her guard down a little, “You all have some long summer break, right?”
I nodded, “You don’t?”
“Not one like you all. They let us have off in July and some of August, and then we usually get another few weeks off before the new year begins.”
“This is another reason I want to stay in my high school…” I sighed.
We joined her parents at the table, where they were waiting around. I had learned ‘Happy Birthday’ in French at some point, but singing the lyrics in French instead of English a few moments later still felt bizarre. Louise blew out the candles, and we all gave her a little clap.
“You’ll get to open the rest of your presents next weekend, but we wanted you to have a few today,” her mom told her. It was a small stack with three small boxes and one larger box. Louise started with the smaller boxes and found earrings, a necklace, and a nail polish set. She smiled gratefully at her parents after each.
When Louise ripped open the wrapping on the big box, I immediately noticed a familiar red color. With the shape of it, I had a guess before she even opened it the rest of the way. She squealed and happily revealed an American Girl doll I remember seeing was their doll of the year when Mom and I were in the shop. “Thank you!!!!!”
I smiled at her happiness and then frowned when she saw me and looked sad.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“I can’t believe I’m opening a doll around you… you must think I’m such a baby,” she said nervously.
I laughed, “Why would I think that? Does mine in my room make me one?”
“You have dolls still?!?”
“Not a lot, but Jenny is downstairs in my room.”
“Really?!?”
“I’d go get her, but it’s not quite worth the trip right now. Trust me, I won’t call you a baby or make fun of you for your awesome present!”
She smiled and began opening the box to pull her doll out. Her mom leaned over to me and said, “Thank you. Her friends might not have said the same thing.”
“Well, it really is true. I love Jenny,” I told her, “I’d go grab her to prove it to her, but it’s quite a hike back to my room!”
She held her and cuddled her new doll, Aurélie, for the next hour or so whenever she wasn’t alternating bowling with Léa, her dad, and me. After her parents said, “We need to go.”
I embraced all three sisters. “It was so awesome meeting you all,” I told them.
“Same,” Léa told me. “You’re not anything like I thought you would be. I’d love to hang out sometime… if they like, let you do that?”
I shrugged, “I still don’t know what I can or can’t do right now, but that would be fun!”
We exchanged numbers quickly, and then I was left alone in the ample space of games. I tried playing one of the arcade games, but things weren’t the same without someone else there. It was close to when I knew dinner would be, so I headed back down to my quarters to get ready to meet Grandma for our meal.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 11
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
DINNER AND THE rest of my Sunday evening had passed by quickly. I’d spent an hour chatting with Mom via Facetime and was glad to see her hooked up to fewer machines, and her color seemed better. Her voice definitely sounded stronger! She said the doctors were hoping to be able to discharge her in a few more days. As soon as I hung up with her, I started chatting with Ellie for another hour. At the end, she said, “Allie, just to warn you… Emily said that a few of her friends were trying to figure out who this daughter who would be your sister is. I think people have put together your mom and you?”
“Have they figured out it’s just me yet?”
“Not yet… Maybe they won’t? But Alan sort of disappeared when you appeared. Maybe he needs cover story, like visiting relatives overseas for the summer?”
“Somehow, I don’t think I’ll be that lucky? I guess whatever happens, happens, right?”
“Wish I could be there for you if it does!” She told me sadly.
“I wish you could be here too,” I sighed. We finished the conversation not much later. After some time on my computer surfing the internet, I headed to bed.
Monday morning came far too early, and as I walked towards the bathroom, Anna came in, “Good morning, Your Highness. Madame Lavigne would like you to hold off on your shower until after your morning workout.”
“Workout?” I asked sleepily.
“She asked that you wear tights and a leotard?”
I was both excited to wear that outfit and not in favor of skipping my shower! It took some fiddling with the gaff, the tights, and the leotard, but I smiled that at least I had hidden away the horrible body feature that I hated. I brushed my teeth and used a brush to run through my hair before returning to the room. Anna waited for me there and directed me to sit at the vanity. “Madame Lavigne requested your hair be in the traditional bun,” she told me as she worked on my hair. When she was done, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror and noted I looked just like a ballerina should.
“Thanks for doing my hair,” I told her. “Am I meeting her here or in the ballet studio?”
“She asked me to escort you there,” she answered. She provided me a pair of warm-up pants and a jacket to put over my outfit, and I noted it was the first time I’d been allowed to wear pants all week! She also had a water bottle I drank from as we walked upstairs.
The room we had toured before had a bar along both sides of the wall and mirrors on all sides of the wooden room except the wall beside the exterior, where about every ten feet, there was a large window that looked out into the gardens. Madame was on the ground stretching as I entered.
“Good morning. Take off those warm-ups and join me over here,” she said in a stern manner.
“Oui, Madame,” I told her.
I pulled the jacket and pants off and couldn’t help but smile at the fact I looked like an ordinary girl in the mirrors as I walked towards her. “Let’s start stretching and see how flexible you are,” she told me.
For the next thirty minutes, that was all we did! Growing up, I’d been jealous of girls doing things like the splits, so I actually practiced doing those on my own. I couldn’t get into a full front split but could do a side split down to the ground. She had me moving other muscle groups that I was pretty sure I’d never used, though! With the stretching finished, she asked, “What do you know about dance and ballet?”
I shrugged, “Not much. We used some of it in our marching show?”
She looked surprised. “I know you Americans have an obsession with all things related to football, but that’s odd to me.”
“I don’t know; for our competitions, we did more than just march; there were all sorts of poses and dance moves they had us do, too. Some were a bit difficult while carrying an instrument.”
“I’ll have to have you show me some video sometime if you have it.” She stood and asked, “Do you know first position then?”
I showed her what I understood that to be. She made subtle adjustments to my upper body and smiled, “One less thing to teach!” She proceeded to ask and then reteach each of the primary ballet positions. My hands were my biggest flaw; we didn’t focus on them since I’d held an instrument. Our band had been really successful, traveling to a national competition that past year and doing well, so apparently, we were better taught than many.
We worked out for nearly two hours when she said, “Okay, that’s a good start, Your Highness. You told me you had no experience, but you already have a better understanding than I hoped to achieve in our first week! Go shower, and we’ll have breakfast in an hour before getting started on your studies.”
I curtsied, hoping to remember all the elements from her fifteen-minute lesson immediately prior to the basic positions exercises, and said, “Oui, Madame.”
I felt more awake after the exercise, but I felt a lack of training as I headed to the shower. I stood for several minutes, letting the warm water cascade and massage my body aches, which I knew would only worsen the next day!
After breakfast, we began discussing history, “We’re going to start with the Greeks,” Madame said.
What followed was two hours of the most in-depth history teaching I had ever received! We spent the entire time talking about the Minoan and Mycenean period. She assigned me several books she wanted me to read, including Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, by the end of the week. Madame also had a textbook that she wanted me to keep up with as we worked, and it was thicker than any I could remember back home.
When I mentioned that, she noted that it would primarily be used as a college text in America. At least it was in English, as was the copy of the Iliad and the Odyssey she assigned. She seemed to think I would work on my language skills at other times. She wanted to ensure I comprehended everything.
After lunch, we spent time on math. Madame Lavigne’s efforts began with some review of the Geometry I’d learned this past year and quickly dived into advanced Algebra. Another textbook followed, and I quickly gathered that her primary teaching subject had been advanced math. She was at least a better teacher than I’d had before, so things made sense?
She gave me a short fifteen-minute break, during which I used the restroom, and then began teaching me German, a language I had never studied. I knew English was a Germanic language, but I swore it didn’t help much! I was genuinely relieved when she told me I was to spend the next hour practicing clarinet!
I decided to give the ballet studio a chance as a practice space then and fell in love with the acoustics that the wooden floor and walls of mirrors gave. I worked on the first movement of the concerto very slowly and methodically. The first page wasn’t too bad since most of it was just cues for the orchestra before I entered. It seemed like forever in the recordings, as it was nearly fifty measures into the piece! I made it pretty comfortably through a page and a half of the next part of the first movement. I even started on a couple trickier runs on the next page when Madame arrived and began ‘deportment and etiquette’ lessons.
If things had felt like I had been transported into that famous princess movie before, now was doubly so!
Madame Lavigne talked about posture throughout my lessons and nagged me if I should start to slouch. It wasn’t often, though, as my band directors had already beaten her to the punch for the past several years! She had reminded me to sit tall if I slouched even the slightest amount. Now she was focusing on things like my walk, not looking down at the ground as I did so, curtsying, and things that she insisted were drilled into her as a little girl since her parents traced their lineages from minor noble families in France that had kept up with such traditions even after the revolution ended the monarchy.
We finished the last fifteen minutes with her presenting me with a poster that displayed Osané’s noble families and royal succession. Exceptionally detailed, it listed current ages, professions, and other helpful information. I was overwhelmed, though, at the sheer size of it. Even as a small island, Osané’s royal family had fifteen separate lineages that branched off from my great-grandparents and, in the right circumstances, could rise to the throne.
I couldn’t help but feel drawn to the family line where I saw Mikael Montalvo and, below him, Elodie and Annelise, whom I had run into at the shop. I figured Lola and Anise must have been their nicknames, and I hated how close they were to the throne. ‘I must make sure they never get a chance…’ I thought jadedly.
My head felt like it would explode as Madame Lavigne said, “That’s it for today, Your Highness. Your grandmother wants to eat dinner with you in an hour; she said there may be a guest, so be sure you dress up a little.”
I sighed, “Oui, Madame, merci beaucoup.”
I returned to my room and sat on my bed, looking around the room. I would have been tempted to lie down, but Anna came in right then, “You need to get ready soon, Princess; we have guests coming to dinner.”
I sighed, “Who is it?”
“I’m sorry, I wasn’t told. I was just instructed to make sure you were dressed up for dinner tonight,” Anna told me as she walked into the closet. She came back with two dresses, “Which one?”
I looked at two dresses that would not have looked out of place at prom! Both were long and would certainly fall to my ankles, featuring large bell-shaped dresses.
“I thought this was just a simple dinner?” I asked, exhaling. I was excited to wear either dress, but also nervous about who was coming!
“Her Majesty said that you should dress formally tonight.”
I shook my head, “I don’t feel like I’ve dressed anything other than formally this past week!” She gave me a patient look but held up the dresses again.
Both floor-length dresses were a shade of blue that I knew would look good on me. One was just a lighter shade of sky blue, and the other was a shade darker. The first lighter one was something I could see wearing to a homecoming dance if it was a little shorter. It featured a crosshatched embroidery pattern that I was sure was considered smocked, with little pearls inset at the places they crossed. Additional pearls were added to create an organic design from the narrow waist up through the bodice. Short sleeves and a square neck would help disguise my lack of breast development on both dresses. This dress had a multilayer skirt with a top layer of white organza and little glittery foil pieces glued to it.
It screamed, ‘I’m a princess who likes to dress up,’ which appealed to me. Not knowing what kind of guests we were about to have made me worry, though it was too much.
The second dress was simpler. It was sleeveless, but the bodice went right up to the top of the chest. The skirt was a pretty blue silk that was unadorned, while the bodice featured some white embroidery designs of flowers and vines from the waist up. The very top above the breast area was a little more sheer, but the embroidery design continued.
It would have also worked for a simpler dress design at homecoming or prom.
I was torn, and a lifetime of feeling prevented from dressing up as a wannabe princess or even just as a girl made me want to choose the first dress. The second seemed more… mature?
I looked at her, easily holding the dresses up above the floor, given she was more than a foot taller than me. “Which one do you think is more suitable tonight?”
“You don’t have a preference?”
“Well, I love the one you’re holding in your right hand, and I do want to wear it! But I’m wondering if it’s a bit too much?”
She nodded, “It might be, but I don’t think you would go wrong with this other one.”
“I’ll wear that one then,” I said, pointing to the simpler dress.
“Let’s go ahead and get your makeup done first, Your Highness,” she told me after hanging the chosen dress on a hook on the wall and placing the other back inside the closet.
I sat down at the vanity and wondered if I would forever be letting everyone else do my makeup for me? She wiped my face completely clear first before moisturizing my face, applying a foundation, and then moving onto my eyes. Once she applied my mascara, she worked on the lids of my eyes. I sat sideways on the bench so I could catch a glimpse every now and then as she applied a mixture of green and blue that she feathered together and then added glitter to finish it. She gave me a lighter red lipstick that wasn’t too different from my natural lip color.
My curled up-do hung down from a bun, and without the dress on, I looked like I could have graduated high school if you only looked at my face and hair.
You would guess I was a preteen dressing up the second you went lower!
I laughed; I was happy to be that a week ago, so I didn’t get hit on!
Eventually, Anna helped me into the dress, which had tulle to help expand the skirt further out and give it a bell shape. It wasn’t over the top like a proper ball gown or the quinceañera dresses my friends had. Still, it was definitely not a shapeless dress, either. I knew I would have to watch the antiques as I walked around!
Giovanni surprised me by showing up and knocking on the door just after I was dressed. “Your Highness, are you ready?”
I curtsied, “I believe so,” I laughed. “I don’t know who we’re eating with?”
“Your grandmother didn’t tell you?” He asked as he led me downstairs.
“No?”
“I don’t want to step on her toes here, Your Highness…” he said.
I wondered what was up until we reached the main floor and a smaller dining room that was only the size of the house I’d grown up in. He gently said, “Be patient tonight.”
I wondered why he said that until I saw who we were dining with.
My blood ran cold, and the sneer of Lola Montalvo and her sister made any hope of a good evening vanish.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 12
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
GRANDMA WAS ALREADY seated at a large round table with a center cutout for servers to serve the guests easily. “Alexandria, come and have a seat, please,” she told me. I was a little taken aback by the relative informality of this versus dinner with the other guests the other night.
To her left was an older man I was able to recognize from my earlier lesson as my second cousin, the Duke of Caserta, Mikael Montalvo. He was Lola and Anise’s father, and I’d found myself intently memorizing the details of my horrid cousins when Madame Lavigne presented me with the family tree. Beside him was a lady I knew must be his wife, Duchess Myriam Montalvo. Mikael was taller but had a very pompous and rotund figure. His hair had once been midnight black, but age had left it speckled with nearly as much white as black. His full facial beard must have been dyed darker or, for some reason, wasn’t graying as quickly.
His wife was brunette, and I remembered she was seven years younger than him. She was model thin, even after having had two kids, and her brunette hair was impeccably styled to match her classy blue suit dress and pearls that she wore. He was dressed in a formal suit and tie, with a golden watch that I was sure was a high-end piece.
An empty chair had been left next to Grandma, but to its right was Lola, and to her right was Anise. Lola looked to be dressed in an extravagant red strapless dress. The bust exposed the tops of her very developed bosom, and I could see from where I stood that a long slit in the skirt wandered practically up to her panties! No doubt it was a designer dress, but it also screamed… ‘slutty’ to me!
‘No way mom would let me wear that, even when I’m sixteen like her!’ I thought.
Her sister Anise was only eleven but was developing curves much faster than I was. She showed off those curves in a one-shoulder hot pink dress with sequined designs up and down it. A less daring slit than her sisters was present, and I couldn’t help but note their antagonistic bullying looks as I walked to my seat.
My dress was clearly more conservative and ‘less mature’ than theirs.
“Hi,” I said politely, “It’s nice to meet you, Your Grace,” I curtsied.
“The pleasure is all mine,” he said in a voice that seemed anything but sincere to me. “Elodie mentioned you had already met?”
I looked at Lola, and it took me a moment to realize her real name wasn’t Lola. “Yes, we did,” I refused to say more.
“You look nice, sweetheart,” Grandma said as I sat beside her.
“Thank you,” I told her.
I was stuck awkwardly sitting beside a girl who I already loathed. I didn’t know what else to do as she began asking questions but to try and respond politely. “So, you’re an American?”
I shrugged, “I’ve thought that my whole life, but apparently, I have citizenship here too.”
“But you probably didn’t even know Osané existed until a week ago?”
I shrugged, “Apparently, my parents wanted to preserve a normal life for me as long as they could. Being a spoiled brat wasn’t their goal for me.” I sent the small barb towards her and felt guiltily happy as her facial expression made me think it hit the mark with her.
“Well, maybe normal for an American. I can only imagine how many things you don’t know about, though?”
I shrugged, “I’m smart; I’ll learn just fine.”
Before any more sparring could occur, the first course arrived, and Grandma got my attention by placing a hand on my arm.
“Everything okay, dear?” She looked concerned, and I wondered how much she had paid attention.
“Everything is just fine; Lola was just asking me about my childhood?”
“Oh, I can definitely see the curiosity there. I’m certain Elodie’s not the only one curious about that,” their mother said. “It’s a bit of a fairytale here, right?”
I just politely nodded, “A bit more tragic than I would prefer,” I said quietly.
Grandma placed a hand on my shoulder, “I would say a lot more tragic.” She sighed, “But we’ll see things looking up in no time. Her mother is, thankfully, doing better back home. We hope she can join us here in six to eight weeks, depending on her physical therapy.”
“So, how are the renovations going on your estate on Trèfle?” Mikael changed topics somewhat awkwardly.
“Quite well, actually!” Grandma said. “I’m hopeful everything will be completed by Christmas, and we will still host our annual celebration there.”
I looked on, unknowingly, as they discussed some other estate in our holdings that sounded as impressive or more than the castle.
“So, do you miss your friends back home already?” Anisse asked over Lola.
I turned to her and was greeted with a glare from her sister and a genuine look of curiosity on the younger girl’s face. I nodded, “I do. I miss my best friend Ellie a lot. I’m hoping she can come here sometime over the summer.”
“Summer holidays in a few weeks?” She asked.
“Umm…?” I started.
“Nisse, Americans have different summers, remember?” Lola stated authoritatively.
“Oh, that’s right. So, you weren’t even in school this week, were you?”
I intentionally gave them a surprised look, even though I’d already discussed this with Léa, “Oh, you guys are still in school right now?”
“Typical American,” Lola rolled her eyes, and I felt more of a wave of anger then.
“Not exactly my fault. But I wouldn’t say I’m completely not in school right now. Madame Lavigne has been drilling me harder than any teachers at my school ever have this past week.”
“Maybe, but that means you aren’t meeting anyone here?” Lola said, her eyes gleaming and making me nervous. “You should come try our schools for a few weeks until we have our summer holiday. It would give people a chance to get to know you.”
I felt an icy grip of nerves in my stomach as Grandma said, “We’ve thought about it, but with everything Alexandria is and has been going through, we felt she needed a little bit of a break to heal.”
“It probably wouldn’t do any harm for her to go, though, would it?” Myriam, her mother said. “I mean, surely the school could keep an eye on her well-being too?”
I sat there for the next ten minutes as people talked around me and made a plan to get me to the local public Lycée, which I was shocked Lola went to. Anisse was in a lower year that was more equivalent to middle school. The Lycée du Alessi was the equivalent of combining a middle school and my high school back home. It sounded like just a few such high schools spread about the main island and a single parochial school that few attended.
Finally, toward the end of the conversation, Grandma said, “Well, we’ll consider it after a little more time. Maybe Her Highness could go for the last few weeks before the break? Definitely not this week, but we must still decide where she’ll go to school next school year.”
“Not here?” Lola asked, curious.
“We haven’t decided, but I’ve been leaning towards her attending another school that will benefit her music studies more.”
“We have music at our school?” Lola said. “I play clarinet in the orchestra with my friend Léna, and my friend Lilou is very good at violin.” She looked at me with something appraising that made me want to gulp and get away from the bully even though I couldn’t figure it out from the awkward dinner. “What do you play?”
“I also play clarinet and piano,” I told her.
“Oh, you must have been in one of those marching bands back home?” Myriam asked, clearly curious.
“Yes, ma’am, we were pretty good too,” I told her. “You don’t have those here, though, right?”
Grandma laughed, “No reason to have that without that dreadful American Football you all play over there. We have the military band for parades and special events, but nothing like yours. Mostly just orchestras here in Osané schools like in most of Europe.”
“So, what do you think?” Lola pushed.
“We’ll discuss it,” I said, trying to stay polite. My grandmother seemed utterly clueless about how I felt right then, and I grew more perturbed as the meal went on. The last thing I wanted was more time to be around the witch!
Fortunately for me, the dinner ended before I was drafted to be in a new school during my summer vacation! Just as we were saying our cordial goodbyes, Lola got me to the side to speak where no one else could hear, “I sure hope you enjoy coming to school and being the little girl who no one likes,” she smirked. “I have big plans for you on your first day! Especially with such a little girl’s dress as you wore tonight and in the store. I’m sure everyone will quickly see we should probably have you back in primary school instead.”
I was still mouthing like a fish almost as she turned and left. My face was red, and I just wanted to slap the witch!
‘I’d need a chair to stand on though to reach,’ I fumed!
“So, your cousins are nice, non?” Grandma asked me.
I looked at her, “Do you want the truth?”
She looked a little surprised, “Always!”
“Lola is a witch,” I told her.
“Well, you have to give her time, Allie. Remember that until last week, she figured she would be named the Crowned Princess this summer.”
“She would have been horrible,” I said and turned to walk upstairs.
“Alexandria!?” She called after me.
I turned, “Yes, ma’am?”
“School might actually be a good idea…?”
“Madame Lavigne has things covered quite well with that,” I told her, “Good night.”
I stewed as I found myself in my room! I looked at my reflection in the mirror and was even more angry at Lola since I thought the dress was really pretty!!!!
I took a quick picture and sent it to Ellie, “Does this dress really make me look like a little kid?”
I curled onto the bed and cuddled my bear Becky tightly, ‘I wish Mom was here!’
Facetime began ringing, and I saw Ellie’s face on the notification. I smiled slightly and accepted her video call.
“Who told you that made you look like a little kid? It’s gorgeous!” Ellie sounded like she was ready to go and beat Lola up.
“My cousin Lola!” I told her.
“She’s just jealous,” Ellie said.
“Maybe, but you should have seen this sexy dress she was wearing. She probably would have been the envy of everyone at prom?”
“Who cares?” Ellie told me.
“Umm…”
“Seriously, Allie, you’ll have to get used to girls being catty and picking on you as much as guys did. Ultimately, you have to just be yourself and be proud of yourself. There’s only one Crown Princess of Osané, and that’s you, Allie.” She smiled as I wiped a tear from my eye, “And trust me, I think they got really lucky because I’m really jealous that they got my friend over there!”
I sat there for a moment before croaking out, “Thanks, Ellie, I don’t know what to do without you.”
“Well, it’s a good thing we have internet, and I’ll be over there to visit in a few weeks! Now tell me, what else is going on?” She asked.
Ellie spent the next hour listening as I told her about my day of intense schooling before dinner. After I told her about the day, she said, “I’m jealous, you know?”
“Why?”
“Have you googled Madame Lavigne?”
I shook my head at her, “No?”
“She’s like some fictional character Allie! Accomplished ballerina when she was younger, renowned teacher and headmistress later? Now the governess for a princess!”
“Really?”
“Seriously, go look her up later! You’re going to be working your butt off with her, but I have a feeling she’s going to be better than any teacher we’ve ever had!”
“I can see that part already… I just don’t know what to do after this? I’m thousands of miles from home, and it sounds like I can’t even go home now?”
“Sorry, Allie, I wish I could give you a hug right now.”
“You have no idea how much I wish I could have a lot of hugs right now,” I told her. I sighed, “So, enough about my crazy life; how’s it going back home?”
She shrugged, “Emily came over last night to go swimming.”
“She have anything to say?”
“Not really; she’s still in shock that you’re a princess now?”
“Nothing about the other part?”
“She really thinks it’s the coolest thing ever?” She told me. “How long do you think that will stay quiet though?”
“Not long,” I said sadly. “I’m actually shocked it hasn’t come out yet.”
“Are you just going to tell them the truth when it does?” Ellie asked curiously.
I shrugged, “Lies always catch up with you?”
She nodded.
Right then, I heard a knock on the door, and Anna came inside, “Your Highness, you probably should be going to bed here soon?”
I sighed, “Sorry, Ellie. It looks like I need to let you go. I’ll try to catch you tomorrow.”
“No worries, Allie. I know you’re a long way ahead of us time-wise! Talk to you later. Love ya.”
“Love you too,” I told her.
“Girlfriend?” Anna asked.
“Best friend,” I corrected her. “More like a sister.”
She seemed happier with that for some reason. “Good; I think you probably have enough problems without dating?”
I glared at her, “They would be my problems though.”
“Pardon, Your Highness, I was just thinking you have enough on your plate. I didn’t mean anything by that.”
“Apology accepted,” I told her.
“I can draw a bath for you if you would like?”
I debated telling her no, but the gigantic bathtub and a soak did sound good. “Bubbles?”
“There will be plenty of bubbles,” she assured me.
“Okay,” I told her.
I entered my bathroom a short while later. I discovered a pleasant floral scent, a bathtub filled with bubbles, and a pink tinge to the water. I closed the door behind me and pulled the beautiful dress off, carefully hanging it on a hook on the door before pulling my underwear off and submerging myself inside the tub. I nearly jumped a moment later when the door opened. Anna grabbed the dress and my discarded underwear and placed a set of my new pajamas and some underwear on the counter.
She left without a word, and I floated in the tub. It would still be a two-person bathtub with my giant father, but with my smaller body, it was practically a small pool. I found myself floating on my back as my hair loosely floated behind me. I closed my eyes momentarily, thinking about everything that had happened in less than two weeks!
I was so lost in my thoughts I missed the door opening and splashed awkwardly when Anna’s voice said, “Are you awake, Your Highness?”
I looked up at the giant, “Yes…?”
Fortunately, the bubbles still covered my body, so I wasn’t as mortified then. “Would you care for me to wash your hair?”
“Umm… this is a little embarrassing?” I told her.
She sighed, “Princess, this is a pretty normal thing? I guarantee your cousins have this same service?”
“That’s not helping?”
I saw a slight smile on her lips, “That I suppose I can understand. So…?”
I decided this was probably a case of giving in, “I guess, okay?”
“Very well, come sit on this side,” she told me, patting the wall.
Again, I was grateful for the bubbles as she pulled a sprayer from the wall and soon was washing my hair for me. I was embarrassed by how soothing the extensive washing of my hair was. She had washed and conditioned my hair before wrapping it in a towel. “Are you ready to get out?” she asked.
Seeing the bubbles and my modesty fading, I nodded, “Sure, would you please give me some privacy now, though?”
“Certainly, I’ll dry your hair in your room when you’re ready.”
A while later, I was in bed with hair she had dried with a blow dryer and braided in a loose braid. I hugged Becky, my bear, and drifted off to sleep.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 13
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT FEW days passed by in a blur for me. Morning beginning ballet, classes, more classes, a bit of time to practice clarinet, more studying, dinner with Grandma, and a little downtime in the evenings. During that time, I’d discovered we had an indoor pool and jacuzzi in one of the wings I hadn’t been shown yet. It had taken me a couple of days to swim, but I found myself finally heading downstairs with a bag holding a skirted one-piece swimsuit that had appeared at my request.
The pool room was located off one of the back parts of the castle’s ground floor, but you couldn’t reach it without a maze of staircases from the first floor. It featured a beautiful set of stained glass on one side that let light in, and the back side was a gorgeous set of clear windows created with intricate iron patterns latticed within it. You could see a private garden beyond, which I learned was one of Grandma’s places to get away from everyone.
She maintained more than forty different species of roses there, which she crossbred to create new varieties that could join the central gardens. I’d spent an hour the day before with her as she showed me how she cared for them.
I wasn’t interested in it as a hobby, but I couldn’t help but admire her passion for them!
I’d been shown a couple of bathrooms off the room I could change in. This was considered a ‘private’ part of the castle, so I had an escort to the room by a security member. Still, I was alone as the late afternoon sun showed through the windows. I changed quickly and left my clothes neatly hanging in the changing room before moving to the pool.
I was pleasantly surprised as I jumped in that the water was quite warm!
I made several laps of the pool and found myself trying to have fun while wishing I had Ellie there!
‘Nothing’s the same without her,’ I thought sadly.
After a while, I decided to move to the large jacuzzi and enjoyed the bubbles from the jets after I found the controls to turn it on. I was feeling nice and warm when one of the castle staff came over with a bottle of water.
“Thank you,” I told the woman.
“You’re welcome, Your Highness. Madame Lavigne asked that I make sure you had something to hydrate. Do you need anything else?”
“Not right now?” I replied.
“She also asked that I remind you that you’ll need to start getting ready for dinner soon?”
I sighed, “Thanks, I’ll head upstairs here in a few minutes.”
She curtsied to me and left. I took a moment to open the water bottle and drank most of it down in a few gulps.
I leaned back in the jacuzzi for just another couple of minutes before knowing I needed to get going. With a sigh, I went to the changing room, discovered they had placed some of my preferred shower gel in a shower, dried off, removed my swim cap, and then put my dress back on. I spent a couple minutes in front of a mirror with a brush to make my hair look marginally presentable before heading upstairs.
‘All I ever wanted to do was wear dresses… now it’s all I’m allowed to wear!’ I mused to myself.
The dress in question that day was simpler than most in my closet. It was just a single shade of light lavender with some fluttery sleeves. Having been wearing these expensive dresses for a while now, I could see a few little additions that made you realize it was yet another piece of designer clothing. I made it up to my room and found Anna waiting.
“Did you enjoy your swim, Your Highness?” she asked.
“It was nice… It’ll be nicer when Ellie comes to visit, and we can hang out there. It was a little lonely with just me.”
She nodded at that, “I can understand that. Did you shower downstairs?”
“Yes, ma’am,” I told her. “I wore a swim cap to keep my hair dry?”
“Thank you for that,” she told me. “Your grandmother has a few other guests coming to dinner tonight.”
“It seems like she does almost every night?” I replied.
Anna actually almost let herself smirk at that, “It does seem that way sometimes, doesn’t it?”
I was soon dressed in yet another of the prohibitively expensive gowns. This sapphire blue dress began with a sleeveless bodice, then moved to an extra full skirt that brushed the floor. Little embroidered lines of darker blue stitching made little flower and vine patterns on the bodice, with what I’d been told were Swarovski Crystals somehow embedded in places. Anna spent a fair amount of time twisting my hair back and forth tightly into an elegant updo with a significant number of jeweled hair pins added to make my hair sparkle, too.
Giselle had simultaneously been painting my nails and face to match the look. They had to help me into the short heels I was wearing since I couldn’t see my feet past the skirt, but as I stood up and caught sight of myself in the mirror, I smiled.
“You look beautiful, dear,” Grandma said, surprising us with her entrance. Giselle and Anna immediately curtsied.
“Thank you, Grandma.” I looked at her elegant, far more mature-looking dress. You do as well.”
“Thank you,” she replied in kind. “Are you ready?”
“I guess?” I replied, “Who is coming to dinner tonight?”
“About two dozen members of Parliament,” Grandma said.
I felt my face drain, “What?”
She squeezed my shoulder reassuringly, “You’ll be fine, Alexandria. We will just allow them to slowly get to know you.”
I felt my hands shake, “What will they ask me?” I asked nervously. “What do they expect of me?”
“Simple questions, nothing too intrusive, I’m sure,” she reassured me.
I nodded nervously, “Okay.”
“Ready to go face Parliament?”
“Even less so now that you said it that way?” I told her.
She smiled, placed her arms around me, and hugged me. “I’ll be right by your side, Allie.”
I smiled at her use of what I considered my real name and said, “Thanks.”
An insignificant amount of time passed as we passed down the corridors and downstairs to the formal dining room. Geneva was standing there, “Wait here for a moment, Your Highness,” she told me.
I nodded, having been through that bit of pomp a few times now. A moment later, a small ensemble of herald trumpets and a rope drummer began playing what I now knew as the official anthem of Queen Maria Eirene Margarita Andino Alessi as Her Royal Majesty was announced to enter the room. Several moments later, another fanfare played, and Geneva gave me the nod to enter: “Princess Alexandria Leonidas Alessi!”
I took some of the small steps that Madame Lavigne had been drilling me on as I walked down the rows of tables of standing adults who towered over me. I knew there were thirty-two Parliament members for Osané, with twenty-three men and nine women representatives. From what I could see, probably a good twenty-five or so members were present.
I turned, stood by the chair pulled out for me, and sat down as Grandma motioned.
I smiled at the guests as dinner was served course by course. Being an only child of a single mother, I’d become accustomed to being at dinners with Mom’s colleagues and being the only kid while growing up. This room felt similar to me because I guessed the youngest member of Parliament was in her thirties!
I had yet to learn how the seating arrangements had been made. Grandma sat to my left in the center of a long table, and to her other side sat the Prime Minister, Pierre Leclerc, who I had met back home in the US. On my right, I’d been introduced to Alina Durand, the youngest member of Parliament. She was only thirty-four, and it was quite an accomplishment for her to have been elected so young.
I was nervous but reacted to her small talk as best I could.
“So, Princess Alexandria, what do you like to do for fun? We know almost nothing about you so far?”
Her tone made me feel like I was talking to a babysitter or a teacher when I was little. It probably didn’t help that she was nearly six feet in height! I almost said, ‘Umm…’ but Madame Lavigne’s constant drilling that word out of me caused me to resist the urge. “I like hanging out with my best friend, Ellie,” I told her. “I also really enjoy playing the clarinet?”
“I used to play clarinet when I was younger too!” She said with a smile.
We spoke for a while, and looking around the room, I realized she was probably the future of Parliament, just as I was the future of the monarchy. When I asked her about herself, she said, “Well, I’m a mama to two kids,” she smiled.
“Oh? How old are they?” I asked.
“Chloe is six, and Lucas just turned four last week.”
I could see in her eyes that they were her whole world. “Is it tough being a member of Parliament and a mom?” I asked her.
She shrugged, “There are days it can be challenging, but I would not change it for the world. We’re fortunate in Osané that we have good childcare available. Lucas will be moving onto school this next year from his daycare.”
It was interesting talking to her, as I learned more about things that were way better than back home. Free childcare was available for any child under fourteen during summers and breaks. For younger children, obviously, that meant full-time care was available. The government-run daycares even catered to parents during shift hours that went into the night. Healthcare was also free, and a part of me was in disbelief at how that all seemed too good to be true based on my life back home!
Eventually, the final course, a dessert with berries unique to the island nation and some flammable liquor lit on fire above ice cream, came to the table.
“That is so cool!” I exclaimed, forgetting I should probably have been more reserved.
Right then, I reached for my dessert spoon but forgot that a glass of water was by my hand, so I spilled it over!
I reached over with my napkin to try soaking up some of it but forgot there was a flame before me. Right then, I managed to start the cloth napkin smoldering!!!
Fortunately, Alina was a quick thinking woman, and she helped me sit it down and put it out on the table.
Every eye was on me then, and I wanted the floor to swallow me up and hide me in the dungeons!
Grandma laughed at that moment, though; everyone else also started smiling.
"Your Majesty, I think you must keep more fire extinguishers around the castle with her here!” The prime minister quipped.
You could have cooked an egg on my face as the staff rapidly swapped out the table cloth and setting, even reappearing with another dessert for me. I noted it was flambeed still, but it was most definitely no longer lit when the server put it down.
I was full but enjoyed a few bites from it, even as I continued to be the target of giggles. As people began standing after my grandmother did so, I would have loved to have just disappeared to my rooms! Instead, I found myself paraded around the room, meeting the other members of Parliament. Even with my short five-minute conversations with each member, we talked until nearly midnight, when I could finally walk with Grandma upstairs.
“You made a good impression on them,” Grandma told me.
“Really?” I asked.
“Really,” she said. “You came off as well-mannered, for the most part?”
“Even with setting the table on fire?” I said, turning red.
Grandma laughed, “It’s not the first time that’s happened. Your father did it several times when he was younger, too.”
“Really?” I asked.
She nodded, “I think he was more intentional, though!”
I blushed deeper as she gave me a sideways squeeze of a hug.
“You also don’t come across as a pretentious, stuck-up prima donna, which earned you points, too.”
I nodded at that, “I hope I never do?”
“I doubt you will,” she said as we reached our shared entry room. “I hate that you never met your father, but I think growing up as a common American child was probably beneficial to your personality.”
I bristled at being considered a commoner, like my mom, whom she had refused to let my father love, but I tamped down that annoyance. “Thank you, Grandma,” I told her.
“I’ll let Madame Lavigne and your maids know to let you sleep in tomorrow. You’ve been pushing it hard since you arrived, and it won’t do to have you burn out.”
“Thank you,” I told her. “Good night,” I told her.
“Good night, Alexandria. I love you,” she told me.
I reflexively said, “Love you too,” even as it was still odd to say those words to someone who I had met only a short while ago!
I made it inside my room and was soon dressed in my pajamas but unable to sleep. I looked at my phone and pressed the button to call my mom.
“Allie?” She said.
“Hi, Mom,” I said to her. She held her phone in front of her for the video call, and I was grateful that her color still looked better!
“How was today?” She asked me.
“Don’t ask!” I said.
“Oh?” She must have been feeling better with that smirk. “What happened?”
“Knocked a glass of water over and tried to set the castle on fire?”
She laughed and winced. “Ouch…”
“Sorry,” I said. “That wasn’t even the worst part! I did it in front of the Parliament!”
She laughed some more, followed by another sudden grimace, “Don’t apologize; laughter hurts, but it’s boring here!”
“How much longer are they going to keep you?” I asked.
She smiled, “Actually, they’re supposed to release me in the next hour!”
“Really?!?” I asked excitedly.
“Really!”
“Where are you going to stay?” I asked.
“With my mom and dad for the moment. Dad was helping with getting some of the insurance claim information going. Still, it will be at least a month before they have a settlement in place,” she told me. “They’ll cover living in an apartment or temporary housing for now, but I’m going to need a hand for a few weeks anyway,” she told me.
“Sorry I’m not there…” I told her.
“It’s okay, Allie! I will be at home for a few weeks, and then I will head over to see you. Your grandmother ensured I know the castle has plenty of space!”
“That’s an understatement,” I told her. “Every day, I seem to discover a whole new wing!”
We spoke for another fifteen minutes before a doctor came in to sign release papers, and she needed to go. “I love you, Allie,” she told me.
“Love you too, Mom!”
By that point, I was exhausted, so I grabbed my bear, Becky, and curled up on the gigantic bed to get some sleep!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 14
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE DAY AFTER the dinner, I was fortunate to actually sleep in for once! I managed to make it all the way to after ten in the morning before lazily stretching out in my oversized bed. After a last squeeze on Becky, I rolled out of bed and started the day. By early afternoon, Madame Lavigne had her schedule back in order, but at least I’d had a little break that day!
From there, though, the days got busy, and Geneva spent a couple of hours with me to discuss interview tips. I was scheduled to appear on the Osané news station’s version of Good Morning America that Friday morning. It was supposed to be a pretty informal show in their studio. I would then return to the castle and have an interview with Seventeen Magazine.
“So, if they ask about your mother and how she’s doing?” Geneva asked.
“Thank you for asking about her! She’s doing much better! Thankfully, she had great doctors and care, and she just went home to continue her recuperation at a safe location a couple days ago!”
“I understand she was shot because of a client?” Geneva posed.
“Due to the ongoing nature of investigations, I’ve been told not to speak about that at this time,” I answered in the preselected line for that question.
“Is it true it was because she was transgendered?”
“I really can’t speak to any of that,” I told her.
“Just like you are?”
“What?!?” I said to Geneva.
“We’ve discovered…” She started to say.
“Hold up a minute, Geneva! What are you doing?”
She gave me a disapproving glare and a sigh, “It’s going to happen someday, Your Highness. How are you going to answer the question?”
I stared at her dumbfounded for a moment. Not that I could ever forget who I was, but being isolated in the castle and only dressing as Allie – or rather Princess Alexandria, I had started to feel relatively ‘safe’ the past few days from such things.
“I don’t know?” I told her honestly.
“Well, you have two ways you can go with it,” she told me, engaging in the teaching mode she’d been in for much of our prep.
“They are?”
“One, you deny it?” She said.
I sighed and shook my head, “I doubt that denying it would work? I’m surprised it hasn’t already come out.” I bit my lip for a second, “The second option?”
“Tell the truth,” she told me.
We had spent a good hour discussing how I would tell my story, given that I didn’t think lying about things would get me anywhere. That evening, I talked to both Mom and Ellie, nearly in tears with both as I talked about the inevitable!
I had to be up at the ungodly hour of 3am on Friday morning. I was attacked by the tag team of Anna and Giselle before finding myself taking the service exit with Giuseppe, Geneva, and Madame Lavigne to a waiting security detail and SUV. Osané had one major television station, OSN, on the island. With such a small population, there wasn’t enough of a market to have more than one, with the few alternatives being several stations available from neighboring France.
Their headquarters had been moved just outside the central city, so I could finally see more of the inland countryside. The island imported most of its grains and vegetables. Still, some farmland was in use, too, and we passed a few examples before turning into a lot with a ten-story building labeled ‘OSN’ on the side. The brightly glowing lights gave a grand look to the building in the early morning twilight.
Giuseppe and Geneva had clearly made many trips to the building and confidently led me through the halls. I caught sight of myself in the mirror and noted that while I liked the blue floral-patterned dress I wore, it didn’t help me look my age. Anna and Giselle had done my makeup more subtly since the network would be reapplying makeup to be better appropriate for the studio lights and cameras. The effect seemed to bring my age back down to eleven.
“Doesn’t this dress make me look like a pre-teen?” I asked Anna.
“Her Majesty and Geneva suggested going that route to make you seem more likable,” Anna had told me.
“I look like I’m four years younger, though?”
Anna shrugged; Giselle answered, “But you look young and beautiful; I think they’re right.”
I was led into a room labeled ‘Makeup/Wardrobe’ and was greeted by a smiling woman who curtsied to me. “Good morning, Your Highness.”
“Good morning,” I said as sweetly as possible at four-thirty!
“I’m Hélène Grasso,” she told me warmly. I’ll take care of your makeup for this morning’s show.”
“Thanks,” I told her.
“Go ahead and have a seat right here,” she said, pointing to a salon-styled chair in front of a brightly lit mirror.
I had to climb up into it practically since it was taller, and I carefully did my best to do it with some semblance of dignity. “Sorry, Your Highness, we have a lot more taller guests through here.”
I blushed, “It’s fine, I’m used to it unfortunately!”
“I know you don’t have much makeup on right now, but I’m going to clean it off before I begin,” she told me when she moved before me. The chair rose into the air further, and I realized she was trying to avoid bending over to reach me.
“Go ahead and close your eyes,” she told me as she took a few makeup wipes and gently cleaned my face. “You’re so lucky to have a clear complexion like this!”
“Thanks,” I said.
“All good now,” she told me. “Might want to open those eyes back up so you don’t go back to sleep! I can’t imagine they make you wake up at this time each day?” She said as she began arranging some brushes and other tools beside her.
“Thankfully, they don’t! I don’t really get to sleep in, though, either,” I told her.
I still felt butterflies doing backflips in my stomach. Still, Hélène was a fantastic person to have to work on me before one of the most terrifying mornings I’d had so far! She kept up an easy conversation with me throughout her work before finally saying, “I think we’re good! Let me get you to the green room, where you’ll wait.”
“Thanks,” I told her.
Before I could slide out, she reached down and grabbed me under the arms like a child and sat me on the ground. “Sorry, Your Highness, I hope that wasn’t too forward of me; I just didn’t want to see you twist an ankle in those shoes hopping down.”
I blushed but said, “Thanks.”
Per her words, she walked me to a room where Giuseppe, Geneva, and I relaxed on chairs and couches spread throughout the room. A few pastries were on a countertop, but I was far too nervous about the interview to eat!
Madame Lavigne looked at me knowingly and comfortingly put her arm around my shoulder. “You’ll be great!” she reassured me.
I wasn’t called to go to the set until closer to seven, which made me wonder why I’d had to get there so early! One of their production team members came to the room and gathered us to go to the studio. It was a reasonably ample space, so there was plenty of space for my entourage to hang out on the other side of the cameras as I waited on standby on the edge of the set out of camera view.
“Ladies and gentlemen, we have a special treat this morning for you! Not quite two months ago, we sadly lost Prince Alexandros. After a period of mourning, though, I think we were all ecstatic to learn that he did have an heir! Princess Alexandria has lived a story the past few weeks that could seemingly only happen in movies, and today, we are fortunate to have her join us on Good Morning Osané!”
I was nudged forward by a production assistant and did my best to smile and seem composed on my walk to a comfortable-looking chair. Madame Lavigne had spent several hours drilling me on this walk throughout the week. I hoped I had made her proud as I gracefully swept my skirt underneath me to sit down.
“Welcome, Princess Alexandria!” the woman I had been taught, Eloise Barone, told me. Her brown hair hung beautifully styled down her back, and she maintained a warm smile.
“Thank you for having me!” I told her.
“Of course!” She told me. “We’re excited to have you on! This is your first interview, correct?”
I blushed, “Yes, it is.”
“Nothing like having a first-timer on here!” Sophie Dubois, one of the other hosts, said. She, Eloise, and Jacques were the trio of hosts and were sitting on chairs around me.
“Well, let’s get to some basics; what can you tell us about yourself?” Jacques asked me.
I smiled, “I guess we’ll start with the basics then. I’m fifteen years old and have grown up in the United States. Back there, I was just an ordinary kid. I played clarinet in our band and ran track. My best friend Ellie and I like to hang out and do normal things like shopping, swimming, watching silly videos, and such.”
Sophie said, “We’ve heard you had no idea you were a princess?”
“No, no one bothered telling me that until a few weeks ago.”
“That probably came as quite a shock?” Eloise asked.
I blushed, “I most definitely had a wild day that day. When Grandma… Her Majesty told me the truth about my dad. I pretty much fainted.”
The three laughed at that.
“So, what happened then?” Jacques asked.
I did my best to keep my body posture open like Madame Lavigne, and Geneva had been pushing me to do, even though all I wanted to do was squeeze myself in a self-hug or have my teddy bear in my arms. “Grandma was starting to get things in motion to introduce me to everyone and had a stylist come to help with my wardrobe.”
“You didn’t dress like this before?” Sophie asked.
I blushed, “He, that is, my stylist, might have called the dress I was wearing that day mall tween trash or something…”
The girls laughed at that. “So, full-on makeover?” Eloise asked.
I nodded, “they were doing their best to make me look more sophisticated and my age.”
“I imagine that can be an issue for you?” Eloise said with a knowing look. She was taller than me but still shorter than Jacques and Sophie.
I nodded, “I’ve been told my father was a tall man, but I seem to have picked up my height from my mom, who is a little shorter than I am. Finding clothes that aren’t meant for a kid is not easy!”
She nodded, “It can come in handy though! Don’t totally knock it!”
I smiled, “I know!”
“So, after this makeover you had dinner with a few of the VIPs from our government?” Jacques asked.
“Yes, I met with several people who had flown over. It was a pretty crazy day! After that, we had kind of a day off before everyone figured out who my mom was and swarmed our house.”
“Disgraceful that,” Eloise said. “I’m glad you don’t have to deal with that here!”
“Me too,” I nodded.
“So that brings us to the tragedy; your mother was shot the next day while you were doing a press conference. How is she doing?”
I gave a thin smile, having practiced that in the mirrors for a long while when this question would come up. “Mom’s recovering slowly but surely! She was released from the hospital and is now staying where she can recuperate.”
“Your house also burned down that night?” Sophie asked.
I sighed, “Yes, it did. I’m so grateful for Giuseppe, our head of security, who got my grandparents and me out safely. We only lost things at least, but from what I have heard, it’ll probably take twelve months or more to deal with the insurance and rebuild.”
“We’ve been told it was arson? Any information on who caused it?” Jacques asked.
I looked at them, “I really can’t speak to that due to an ongoing investigation. Sorry.”
“Understandable,” Sophie said. “So you’re here now; what is your plan moving forward?”
I smiled, “I am here now, and as far as the plan is concerned, I know that’s still being figured out. I will really miss my old school, but I think I’ve about accepted that returning there isn’t an option.”
“So, will you go to school here?” Sophie asked.
“That’s still to be determined,” I told her.
“Any idea where you might go?”
I shook my head, “Grandma and my mom will discuss it. I’ve been told I have much to catch up on, so I’m sure they’re keeping that in mind?” I forced a smile.
“I’m sure it’s not easy to decide where, huh?” Eloise said in a friendly tone. “So, what’s been the favorite part of Osané you have seen so far?”
I thought for a second, “That’s really a tough question! Everything here is so new to me! I mean, the Chateau is, of course, beautiful – and I can’t believe I’m living there!” I thought briefly, “We took an afternoon and went to the shops on Rue due Chat-qui-Pêche last week. That was really cool! There’s an artist who has a gallery called Galerie de Chats Heureux that I visited. I was shocked when I entered and saw this beautiful painting of me! The lady who owns the gallery is amazing!”
Sophie smiled at me, “I just saw that painting this past weekend myself; it’s a very nice portrait of you!”
I blushed, “Thanks, it was just amazing she did that in like a day! I also love the whole fishing cat lore and story I’ve heard about here.”
“So, what’s the plan for the rest of your summer?” Eloise asked me.
I smiled, “Well, my mom and my best friend, Ellie, are supposed to fly out sometime in a few weeks to be here for a while. I know Grandma has mentioned a big event to formally introduce me soon, too. Mostly, I’ve been studying to catch up on subjects and knowledge I don’t have. I have a fantastic teacher helping me with that!”
“Sounds like a busy summer!” Jacques told me.
“It definitely isn’t the summer I thought I’d have a few weeks ago!” I told him.
They asked me some questions for a bit longer, and we stopped for a couple commercial breaks before the final segment.
“Well, Your Highness, it has been amazing getting to know you! Thank you for coming on our show!”
“Thank you for having me!” I replied.
After a few quick words to preview the next part of the show, I was done with my part and led back to the makeup room. Hélène was kind when she removed the makeup appropriate for television and applied a more subdued day look to my face.
“Thank you for doing my makeup,” I told her as I climbed down from her chair.
“It was a pleasure, Your Highness!” She said with a smile. “You were great on the show!”
“Thanks!” I blushed. I followed my entourage from the building to the car and settled into my seat for the drive back to the castle.
I was surprised we didn’t go inside the back way, “Why are we coming this way?” I asked.
“Your Grandma likes for the tourists to see her arrive home occasionally. Since you were just on television, it made sense,” Geneva said.
“Oh,” I said.
“You did well for a first interview,” she told me as we climbed from the limo.
“Thanks,” I told her. “Seventeen is next?”
“Yes, I think we’ll take some pictures in the music room first, then we’ll guide them to your quarters to take more photos and conduct the interview.”
“What time?” I asked.
“In a few hours? About fourteen hundred hours?”
“So, I have time for a quick nap?” I asked.
Geneva nodded, “That’s probably a good idea. I’ll ensure Anna and Giselle get you up early enough to prepare.”
“Thanks!” I said, even as I sleepily walked to my room and crashed out on my bed!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 15
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
SADLY, I WASN’T allowed a longer nap, so I felt groggy as I woke up and was pushed towards the shower again. After a light lunch, I was presented with what looked like a really short pale blue dress, but I discovered it was actually a romper. The top featured cap sleeves that did nothing to bring my age up to fifteen, even as my padded bra showed just the smallest amount of a chest with a loose draped fabric. A high bodice was created by two interlocking flat sections that met in the middle before flaring out into a relatively wide two-layered skirt. It looked like almost a baby-doll style dress but seemingly more sophisticated.
The shorts were there for my modesty, but the skirt barely fell below them. I thought it was a cute look as I stared into the mirror in the bathroom after pulling it on. The back zipped up like a dress and had two pieces of ribbon to tie into a bow. I was just getting ready to tie it myself when Anna entered.
“Let me get that for you, Your Highness, so we ensure it’s tied just right!”
“I hope I don’t have to go to the bathroom before we’re done,” I said.
“If you do, Giselle or I will be around to help,” she assured me.
“This makes me look like I’m younger?” I asked.
“Her Majesty picked it out with the help of that odd Tyler gentleman,” she told me.
“Why?”
“It makes you look youthful and like a princess that isn’t too stuck on herself,” I heard from Grandma, who entered just then.
I blushed as I felt Anna finish the bow and looked up at Grandma, “Sorry if it sounded like I was questioning you?”
“I understand completely, Allie. Your height and slow development are something that really can’t be helped. We might as well lean into your look here for this interview. I understand this is one of the premier teen magazines back in the States?” She asked me.
I nodded, “I know Ellie and I used to look through it.”
“Well then, while Anna helps you with your hair and makeup, I want to talk to you about school.”
I was led to the vanity where Anna began working even as Grandma found another chair somewhere and sat next to me.”
“I thought we might wait until Mom was here?” I asked, even as I felt Anna brushing through my hair.
“I’m not certain we can wait that long?” Grandma said.
“Probably not, Your Majesty,” Madame Lavigne joined in the room and conversation.
I sighed, “So where am I going?”
“I think we should take the opportunity for you to try our local Lycée du Alessi for these last three weeks.”
“Wait… What? Like next week?!?”
I felt pain as I turned to look at Grandma, even as my hair was held fast by Anna’s hands. “Your Highness, stay still, please!” she scolded me.
“Yes, next week,” Grandma said. “We’ll have you spend these three last weeks of the summer term there and see how you like it. If you find it’s a good fit, we’ll have you attend there to finish high school.”
“If not?” I asked.
“I have another school in mind that’s similar to the one I used to teach at,” Madame Lavigne told me.
“What classes would I even take?” I asked.
“We’ll register you as if you had been there the whole year as the equivalent of a freshman back in the US?” Grandma told me.
“I have to be a freshman again?” I groaned slightly. “I finished that year.”
“I understand that, Alexandria,” Grandma said. “Hopefully, that will mean you’ll be able to do the coursework already?”
I sighed, “Do you have any idea how horrible it feels when you start summer break and are now told you have to do summer school?”
Madame Lavigne laughed, “It’ll be okay, Your Highness.”
“What about like security and such?” I asked.
“We’ll have a security team on-site, but they won’t follow you around,” Grandma said.
“You’ll be as safe as at school back home?” Madame Lavigne said.
I laughed, “That doesn’t exactly make me feel better?” I paused, “What about things like PE? Do you have that in your school? How do I change for that?”
Grandma responded, “We paid for facilities to be updated several years back to have individual changing cubicles that are used by students. You’ll be able to change in private.”
“Obviously, this is already decided,” I said, pouting.
“We’ll make it up to you after the summer term ends,” Grandma said. “Just get through these last few weeks of the year there, and we’ll do a few things together before you start in the fall term wherever we place you.”
“Why the push to go here?” I asked. “Don’t I need more than that?”
Madame Lavigne handled the answer, “Politics, Your Highness. You’re already an outsider. We think if you go to school here for at least a year—or until the end of Lycée —it’ll help make people believe you want to be a part of Osané and not just be some random stranger.”
Unfortunately, I couldn’t see a counterargument against that. “Okay, I’ll give it a try. Please promise me we can look elsewhere if it doesn’t work.”
“I promise,” Grandma said. “Now, I’m going to leave you to finish getting ready. Bring your clarinet down with you when you come to the music room. The magazine editors like the idea of a picture of you playing clarinet. You’ll come up here, and they’ll have the real interview.”
I nodded, “Yes, Ma’am.”
She left us alone then, even as Madame Lavigne stayed with me until Anna and Giselle pronounced me ready. I looked in the mirror at the youthful-looking outfit and admitted that this was one outfit I would have picked out before with Ellie. It was cute and girly, even if the outfit did make me look closer to nine. Giselle and Anna had kept my hair long with just a couple of small braids mixed in, and a bow was added to my head that didn’t help sell my age!
The makeup that was applied did help, though. It wasn’t too subtle, with mascara and a sparkly eye shadow bringing out my eyes. My lips were a deeper shade of red than I would usually pick. I looked cute with a short, dangly set of earrings and a simple matching necklace. The makeup probably took my age up to thirteen, at least. I understood there was no realistic way to make my shapeless body look fifteen without being in some dress that might not be appropriate for the shoot.
“Ready?” Madame Lavigne asked.
“As ready as I can be,” I told her. I stood and walked to my dresser, where the clarinet case sat. I grabbed the music I was working on with Monsieur Dubois, and we walked down the hallways to leave my private quarters. I noted that the staff was meticulously straightening everything right then. I assumed it was for the coming tour and photos.
We were about halfway down the hall when I had a question, “Do the students here have some sort of uniform?”
Madame Lavigne laughed, “Yes, they do.”
“I thought that was just a British thing?” I asked.
“Where is your grandmother from?” she reminded me. “Your grandmother pushed for changes, including uniforms, at school when your grandfather ascended to the throne. She felt the schools weren’t doing a good enough job with the country’s children. Osané probably has some of the best government-funded schools in Europe because of her insistence on improvements. The anachronistic uniforms are a bit weird to non-natives. Still, they help level the playing field if you have someone who is, say... a Princess of the country attending school with others?”
“So, in other words, it eliminates one class status symbol?” I sighed.
“To some extent,” Madame Lavigne said. “My school also had uniforms required for similar reasons. Somehow, I find there are touches like jewelry or backpacks that sometimes replace clothing as status symbols.”
“I don’t even have my backpack now…” I thought aloud.
“We’ll work on finding you school supplies,” she told me.
“Great…” I breathed out. As we entered the music room, I saw a photographer with lights and a camera ready near the antique piano.
“Hello,” a lady in her early twenties told me in English as I approached her. She was also quite petite, with blonde hair and dressed in a skirt suit. I guessed this was an outfit she picked to meet a princess in her castle, and she looked slightly uncomfortable. Like my mom and myself, I assumed she was frequently assumed to be younger than her age. She was probably only five feet tall, and her height seemed far less intimidating to me than most people I was around in Osané!
“Hi,” I replied in kind, in English, realizing how little I had spoken it in the past week. “I’m Allie,” I said to her.
I noted that Madame Lavigne shook her head but didn’t say anything. The lady seemed a little surprised, too, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I’m Kylee Howard, a reporter at Seventeen,” she told me as she curtsied.
“It’s nice to meet you,” I told her.
“This is Rachel Frank, our photographer for today.”
“Hi,” she said. She waved and attempted an awkward curtsy that made it apparent that her tomboy look was probably true to her personality. Her pixie-style cut made her look more rugged, and her muscles made her feel like she had worked out. For all of that, she looked friendly.
“Hi, nice to meet you,” I told her.
“So, we’re going to get into a bunch of questions for the proper interview, but when I spoke with your staff, they mentioned you’re an excellent clarinet player?” Kylee said to me.
“I’m pretty good for my age, I guess,” I allowed.
“Since you mentioned it in your initial press briefing, too, I thought it might be fun to have some pictures of you playing? If you don’t mind, I’ll record some video clips I might put on Insta?”
I felt a few butterflies about the video clips but said, “Sure. Where do you want me to stand?” I asked.
Rachel answered, “Right over here? That puts that beautiful grand piano and the room as a backdrop?”
I followed her motions to stand a few feet in front of the piano, not unlike how I would perform with an accompanist. A staff member I didn’t recognize moved a beautiful wooden antique music stand in front of me, and I placed the music I’d been working on the past week on the stand.
“I love your outfit,” Kylee told me as Rachel moved some lights around.
“Thanks!” I told her, “It’s cute, right?”
“Yes, it is! Any idea who designed it?” She asked me.
I blushed, “No?” I turned to Geneva, who had appeared then, “Any chance you can find out for us? I’m guessing Kylee might like that information for her article?”
“Not to mention for myself. It’s an adorable look!”
After a minute, I smiled and listened to Rachel’s directions: “Okay, I think the best way to get this look is to have you play.”
“Okay,” I replied and began playing the first movement of the Weber that I’d been practicing. It was by no means perfect yet, but the first part was coming along quite well! I heard the camera shutter and often had lights changing. In the meantime, Kylee had her phone out and recorded some clips.
I played a few other chunks before Rachel said, “Okay, now how about you sit in that chair and just hold it across your shoulder?”
We took a few staged shots like that, and I was looking forward to seeing myself with my new instrument in those pictures!
“Okay, I think we should have more than enough for that part of the article?” Rachel said.
“Great! You’re amazing, Your Highness,” Kylee told me. “I played clarinet in high school but was never that good!”
I blushed, “Thanks.”
I put my clarinet away and soon led Rachel and Kylee up to my rooms. Rachel left most of her camera equipment downstairs, bringing just a couple of cameras. Kylee brought a small messenger-style bag, and we soon crossed into the main receiving room.
“This place is amazing!” Kylee said beside me.
I smiled, “A little overwhelming! But it is beautiful.”
“So, what is this room?” She asked me.
“This is a joint receiving room for the King and Queen,” I answered. “It can be for dining or meeting with guests,” I told her. “That way is the Queen’s chambers,” I told her, pointing to the side of Grandma’s rooms.
“Those are yours?” She asked.
I shook my head, “No, my grandmother has retained those rooms. I’m in my father’s rooms.”
A staffer opened the door for me, and we were in my receiving room.
“May I take pictures here?” Rachel asked Geneva in halted French.
“Oui,” Geneva answered. “We do ask that we may review the photos as we agreed upon, but you may take photos throughout. Your Highness, perhaps give them a tour first, then you can conduct the interview in your living room?” She said in English.
“Okay,” I told them. “Well, this is a private dining area and a sitting room,” I told them. “It’s a nice place to have more informal meals,” I added. I noted that Kylee had her phone out to record right then and noticed Geneva seemed to be following closely with her own phone. “Here is what I think of as a living room back home; it has couches and a TV.”
“Looks like a cozy room?” Kylee said.
“It’s definitely comfortable,” I agreed. I led them down the hall to the office and pointed out the guest bathrooms if they needed them.
The office caused Kylee’s face to look shocked. “This is like a movie set,” she told me.
I laughed, “Tell me about it!”
“Can we get a picture of you sitting in your chair?” Rachel asked, motioning to the big chair.
“Umm… it’ll make me look pretty tiny?” I said.
“We’ll see afterward if it works?” she said.
I saw a nod from Geneva and said, “Okay.”
I sat behind the large desk and smiled at the camera. Rachel had me do a few different poses before saying they were good. “The final room is my bedroom,” I said.
“That bed looks comfortable,” Kylee said with a smile.
“It’s huge!” I told her. “But yes, quite comfy too!”
“Any chance I could get you to lay on the bed with one of your stuffies or that doll?” Rachel asked.
“Umm… I’m not trying to look like I’m five?” I said.
“Please?” Kylee asked. “One of the things I love to have in my articles is down-to-earth things about the subject?”
I blushed but said, “Okay… which do you want me to hold?”
I was soon posed lying on the bed, squeezing my doll with the other two stuffed animals beside me. It was a very candid feeling photo as someone brought a step ladder for Rachel to stand on from above. I did have to admit from my quick view of her camera that it was a cute photo.
I finished showing them the monster bathroom and closet. “This is still half-empty,” Kylee noted.
“I lost everything in the fire back home,” I told her.
“I’m sorry,” she said consolingly.
“I’m just glad my family is okay,” I told her. We circled back to the living room. Rachel took a few more photos of us sitting on opposite sides of the couch before disappearing.
“Okay, ready to start this?” Kylee asked me.
“Would it matter if I said no?” I joked.
“Nope!” She smiled. Okay, first important question: What are the names of your bear, tiger, and doll?”
I blushed, “That’s important?”
“Definitely!” She smiled.
I guessed she was trying to break the ice, but it worked. I told her about how my mom and grandparents had given me the bear and doll before I left and how my best friend Ellie had given me the tiger.
She engaged me with a mix of lighter and heavier questions over the next ninety minutes. Of course, she was curious about how I had not known I was a princess, so I told her a whitewashed version of the story that didn’t leave my grandparents looking as bad. I tried not to throw my father too under the bus either. She’d asked questions about my friends, the music I liked, and even what I found fun about being a princess.
We also discussed ‘short people problems’ that she understood regarding clothing styles. She asked how my clothes were selected to help me deal with that without looking like a little girl. “Who says I don’t still look like a kid?” I laughed at the time.
I also answered some not-so-easy questions about Mom, the fire, and how being away from her was hard.
“So, do you have a favorite thing about Osané so far?”
I sat there thinking briefly before smiling, “They have this really cool mascot cat story here. There’s a street named Rue due Chat-qui-Pêche, the ‘Fishing Cat.’ I translated for her.
“That sounds quite silly?” She said.
“I thought so, too! I don’t think I’ll tell it quite as well as one of my drivers did the other day, but I guess the story is that there was a big drop in fishing hauls coming in a long time ago. Each time they went out they weren’t bringing back as many fish, which was a problem. Apparently, a captain discovered a stowaway cat on his boat, and it was a major pain. Somehow, it ended up jumping off the boat and into the water, and feeling guilty about it, the captain tried to rescue it. He got it back into the boat but was attacked by the cat for his trouble! He was about to think about booting it off again until the nets came in with the biggest haul he’d ever had. The cat got the credit for the increase and became a local mascot.”
“That’s awesome!” She said with a smile on her face.
“Anyway, many businesses and places use the mascot now. A bakery down on that street has this cute sign of a cat holding a fishing pole and catching a croissant. It’s quite silly but charming,” I added.
“What’s been the most surprising thing about being a princess?” She asked me.
I didn’t hesitate, “You know how we grow up thinking every princess automatically gets a tiara?”
She nodded.
“I have to wait until I’m eighteen!”
“No way?”
“Some tradition that I can’t wear one until I come of age.”
“That’s kind of a rip-off,” she smiled at me.
“Right?” I laughed.
She asked a few other questions after that before our time was up. “Thank you for the interview,” Kylee told me, “I know everyone in America and worldwide is absolutely fascinated with your story!”
I blushed, “Thanks for coming all the way here to see me,” I told her as I walked her out to the main part of the castle.
“It was a pleasure! I’ll send you the completed article next week. It’ll run in this next month’s edition.”
“That fast?” I asked.
She smiled, “You’re about as current of news as we can have in a monthly publication! We’re reorganizing a few things to make it work.”
“Thanks, I guess,” I told her.
“Don’t change, Your Highness, I can tell you are a sweet young lady.”
“Thank you,” I said.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 16
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
EVENTUALLY, I WAS able to have a quiet dinner with Madame Lavigne. Then I noted the texts from a name I barely recognized.
‘Hi, it’s Léa!’ I read.
‘Hi!’ I replied back.
‘How have you been?’ she asked me.
We started trading messages for about fifteen minutes before I read, ‘So, is it true you’re coming to school here next week?’
‘How does she know that already?!?’ I wondered.
I didn’t see any reason not to confirm, ‘Yes, I’m coming for the final few weeks of your summer term.’
‘Wow, I thought Lola was just making stuff up!’ Léa replied.
‘How did she find out?!?’ I was really annoyed,
‘Lola found out and was saying something?’
‘Yeah, I think she was in the office when a meeting happened?’
‘So much for student privacy…’ I replied back.
‘How long have you known?’ she asked me.
‘This afternoon?’
‘She was saying stuff this morning…’
I sat there stewing, but I decided this would be both a Grandma and Giuseppe issue, and I would have to do something. I knew from Ellie that surviving catty girls like Lola was only possible with allies! I opened my calendar for a second and decided to try to build some!
‘Say… I’ve been pretty lonely here and have nothing scheduled for tomorrow. Would you be up for coming over for a sleepover?’
I watched dots from the messaging going on for a few moments.
‘You’re serious?’
‘I only know a few people here. Maybe I’ll invite this girl I met shopping, Mélanie Lemieux, too?’
‘Mel’s a sweetheart! She’s one of my friends!’
‘Then how about your sister Louise too?’
‘Are you sure? She’s kind of a baby still…?’
‘She seemed sweet at her party. If you come and she doesn’t, she might be jealous?’
‘Of course she’d be jealous!’She included a laughing emoji.
‘So…?’
‘Sounds like fun! You want to get permission first, and then we’ll see if we can make it?’
‘Awesome, I’ll get back to you in a bit after I have dinner with my grandmother.’
She replied with a smile emoji, and I put my phone down.
I looked less put together at that point but still admired my outfit. Truthfully, it was one I would have chosen to be Ellie’s little sister out and about, and I didn’t think anyone would have thought I was fifteen. ‘I like this look better; is there any reason I can’t lean into my appearance?’ I thought as I stared in my vanity mirror momentarily before deciding to head to find Madame Lavigne or Grandma to ask permission to have my little sleepover.
I had just entered our shared receiving room when Grandma walked in from the main castle entrance with Geneva.
“Hi, Grandma. May I talk to you?” I asked her.
“About?” She asked.
“Umm… a couple things…?” I motioned towards Geneva with my eyes.
“Geneva, would you please wait here a moment while my granddaughter and I have a quick conversation?” She asked.
“Of course, Your Majesty,” Geneva responded.
Grandma opened the door to her chambers, and I followed her to her sitting room. “Yes, Allie?”
I debated where to begin. “Umm… Well, first, I believe there may be a bit of a confidentiality breach at the school,” I decided to say.
“Oh?”
“Apparently, Lola found out in the office that I’m enrolling on Monday and spread it around everywhere?”
Grandma smiled, “I guessed she would.”
“You’re not mad?” I asked.
“Allie, you need to understand few things will remain secret about you.”
I felt sick at that, “I know that… but she shouldn’t have known? Or… told anyone?”
“We’ll give her a pass this time,” Grandma said. “It probably did you a favor in that it won’t be a total surprise when you show up?”
Sighing, I said, “I guess you’re right.”
“Was there something else?”
“Yes?” I said, “There’s nothing going on tomorrow night, right?”
She pulled out her phone and looked at her calendar, “Somehow, we do seem to have a free Saturday night. That’s not something you should plan on being a normal occurrence?”
I nodded, “I get that. I was wondering if I could invite a few girls over for a sleepover?”
“A sleepover, huh?” She said, looking a little dubious. “Do you trust these girls? How do you even know them?”
“Well, Léa and Louise are the daughters of Fernando Teresi - he’s a security team member?” She nodded, “I met them when they came here for Louise’s tenth birthday party in the arcade and bowling alley?”
She nodded, “So you want to hang out with younger girls?”
“I just figured if I invited Léa, who’s my age, it would only be fair to invite Louise too?”
She sighed, “Okay, who else?”
“This girl I met shopping? She worked in one of the shops?”
Grandma had to be more convinced of her, but after a call to Giuseppe, who ran a background check, she agreed to do that, too. “You all can be in the pool, the gardens, the arcade area, or the cinema, but no fooling around in the tourist areas?”
“Can I show them the rooms if they want to see?” I asked.
“I suppose,” she told me. “Go ahead and invite them. Was this the outfit you wore for the magazine interview?”
I nodded, “It’s cute, isn’t it?”
She nodded, “It is. I’m just concerned you are back to looking like you are nine again.”
I blushed, “I don’t think that will ever be avoidable, even when I get on my medication fully?”
“We’ll see,” she said. Grandma gave me a hug, “Go invite them. I want you to have breakfast with me, and then we’ll be in the throne room for a ceremony in the morning. You’ll be done by lunch?”
“Thanks!” I told her, and I disappeared back to my chambers, telling Geneva she could go see her as I left.
I messaged Léa and confirmed I was able to have them over.
‘I think you’re going to regret inviting Louise! She’s bouncing off the walls right now!!!’
‘LOL!’ I replied.
I searched my contacts, found Mélanie’s number, and sent her a message. ‘Hi Mélanie, would you like to come to the Chateaux for a sleepover tomorrow night?’
I didn’t get an immediate response, so I chatted with Ellie briefly. She thought the romper dress looked adorable and agreed it made me look younger. When I told her about my thoughts that I should just lean into that, she didn’t have a lot of counterarguments. We’d been talking for an hour after my text when I received a reply from Mélanie.
‘Seriously?!?’
‘Serious ,’ I replied.
‘Let me see if I can switch shifts…’
‘If your manager says no, let me know!’ I smiled, thinking a call to them might be effective.
‘Give me a bit here,’ she said.
I changed into pajamas and was walking down to watch some TV when I found she’d replied, ‘I’m in! How do I get in?’
I laughed, gave her some instructions, and then sat down to cuddle Becky and watch TV when Anna entered.
“Your Highness, a package came for you today?” She held a large brown box that looked like it might have seen a lot of travel before it arrived.
“From who?” I asked.
“Your mom?”
I immediately stood up and crossed the short distance to grab the box. It was still taped shut, and I groaned as I didn’t know where to find scissors.
She smiled, “Would you like me to open it for you?”
A second later, she produced a small blade to cut the copious amounts of tape on the box. I sat it on top of the coffee table in the room and opened the box sides to reveal a pile of fabric!
Inside, I found three adorable fleece blankets! Two were Disney Princess-themed, and the third was Hello Kitty. “Yay!!!” I almost bounced up and down.
“Your Highness?” She asked.
“You have no idea how much I’ve wanted cute fuzzy blankies!” I had to say blankies in English because I still hadn’t asked about the French equivalent.
She shook her head, “What else is in there?”
I was happy to see more comfy pajamas, fuzzy socks, shorts, and a Tupperware box of cookies!”
“Your Highness, may I see the cookies?” She asked.
“Why?”
“We need to check them; the blankets and clothes are fine,” she told me.
“Check them?” I asked.
“I’m ninety-nine-point-nine percent certain this package is legitimate, but food from outside the castle will always be checked for poison.”
“…What?!?”
“Give me ten minutes; I’ll be back with them,” she assured me.
“You won’t destroy them, right?”
“No, I would never do that,” she answered solemnly. “Curl up under your new blankies, and I’ll be back shortly.”
I sighed but pulled out the biggest fuzzy pink blanket covered with Aurora, Cinderella, and Rapunzel. I used the remote to turn on the TV and curled up on one of the ends of the couch. I quickly texted Mom a quick ‘Thank you!!!’ and had just settled on re-watching Tangled for the nth time when Anna returned with the Tupperware container.
“All good,” She told me, handing it over.
“What did you do with them?” I asked.
“We have a detector that we ran over the box, and then I tasted one to be sure.”
“You tas…”
“Your Highness, food tasters have been a thing for hundreds of years. It’s an effective way to ensure there’s no doubt of poisons.”
“Can I just say that’s horrible?”
She shrugged, “If I really was worried, we’d send it to a lab for more intrusive testing first. Enjoy your movie,” she said. “By the way, your mom is an excellent cook!”
I just shook my head and squeezed Becky tighter as the movie began.
The occasional cookie was consumed as I watched the pair rush through the kingdom in a blur of hair and frying pans. The end, as Rapunzel was reintroduced to her mom and dad, always made me tear up, and that day was no exception!
I stood at the end and noted it was nearly eleven, and I was certain Anna would be nagging me to go to sleep soon. I left the cookies on the dining room table and wished there was at least a microwave or kitchenette. From everything I had seen, I wouldn’t ever be able to cook for myself in the castle - and that just felt weird!
I was half-tempted to wander down to the downstairs kitchen, but instead, I walked down the hall to my room. I had spread my new blankies around my bed, brushed my teeth, and brushed out my hair when Anna came in.
“Ready for bed?” She asked me.
I shrugged, “I guess?”
“I hear you have some guests coming over tomorrow night?”
I looked at her curiously, “Yes?”
“Not your cousins?”
I smirked, “No, Monsieur Teresi and his daughters were here for a party on one of my first days, and I met his two oldest daughters. Léa is my age, but they were here for Louise’s birthday party. I didn’t think it would be fair to not invite her. Then there’s a girl Mélanie I met shopping with Madame Lavigne, who seemed nice. She’s the same age as me, too?”
“Regular kids, then?” She asked me appraisingly.
I shrugged, “They seem like it? I’ve texted Léa and Mélanie a few times since then. It would be nice to have friends that aren’t across the ocean?”
She nodded, “That it would.” She looked at the blankets I had spread about, “Are you sure you want to have such juvenile blankets when they come?”
I laughed, “My friend Ellie has plenty of blankets like this and gets a new one every Christmas. I don’t think any girl will see it as a problem?”
“You don’t think it reinforces you being young?”
I looked at her and shrugged, “I am young - and I am short! Unless you have some instant human stretching machine I don’t know about, it will probably be that way if I stay my mom’s height?”
She nodded, “You sure don’t seem to be taking after your Papa.”
I blushed, “You knew him?”
“Since I was a young girl,” she told me. “My maman worked on staff here when I was little. I was probably nine when he was born?”
“What did she do?”
“She was his nanny, actually,” she told me.
I wrinkled my nose slightly, “That seems so weird to me.”
“And a governess isn’t?”
“It is too,” I agreed.
“So anyway, I was often around your dad until he was about three or four when they moved my mom to another position and hired a governess for him. I even changed more than a few of his diapers, too!” She smirked.
“Sadly, you knew him better than me,” I told her.
“Yes, it’s a shame…” You could see a far-off look in her eyes, which she blinked away and said, “Anyway, let’s get you in bed, Your Highness. You’re going to have quite the day tomorrow.”
I nodded off to sleep that night, wondering again why fate had conspired against me to send me thousands of miles from my mom to the homeland of a father who never deigned to meet me!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 17
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I WAS WOKEN up and dressed in a long gown that brushed the floor, even with the three-inch heels I was teetering on. A hair accessory similar to the one I lost in the fire was affixed in a tight bun on my head. I wore a necklace and earrings set that I knew had to have been priceless antiques with what I would have assumed were fake blue sapphires, pearls, and diamonds in any other context. Here, I knew they were real and worth a fortune!
Grandma was dressed as fancy at breakfast, and I noted the crown beside her in a clear box.
“What is going on today?” I asked.
“We will be presenting three individuals with Knightly Honors,” she told me.
“That really happens?” I asked.
She smiled at me good-naturedly, “It doesn’t come with land now, but they can add Sir or Lady to their names, and each order forms a sort of fraternity with one another.”
“That’s kind of cool,” I told her. “How many orders are there?”
“Just six, less than my home country of Great Britain,” she added.
“What are they for?”
She described them as valor or bravery, acts in service of the crown, artistic honors, and scientific achievements. “We have four, and we’ll be presenting honors today,” she told me.
“Why do this in a morning ceremony?” I asked.
“This is the initial presentation; they’ll also be recognized at the ball in a few weeks.”
“The one for me?” I blushed.
“It’s an annual summer ball, but yes, your introduction to society as well,” she told me.
Right then, her maid, whom I didn’t see as much of personally, came in and asked, “Are you about finished, Your Majesty?”
“Yes, Iris, would you mind helping me put this crown on?”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” she told her.
I watched as she delicately lifted the crown onto her head and noted how low it sank. “How heavy is that?” I found myself curiously asking.
“Lighter than the duty it comes with,” she said with a smile. “Come, it’s time.”
I followed alongside her as she went down a hallway I wasn’t familiar with. Giuseppe opened a door before us that I hadn’t been through. A tight spiraling staircase descended and ascended before us. I daintily followed Grandma down the steps while holding onto a well-worn wooden handrail.
When we arrived on the ground floor, I discovered the door led to an antechamber beside the throne room. “Wait for me to enter, and then the royal herald will announce your entry,” she told me.
I heard a set of herald trumpets blare a flourish like they had the day I arrived and heard, “Her Majesty, Queen Maria Eirene Margarita Andino Alessi!”
Even down the hallway, the herald’s voice was strong. Geneva appeared then and directed me to the door, “Her Royal Highness, Princess Alexandria Leonidas Alessi,” was announced with my own shorter flourish of trumpets. I found myself walking down the aisle of the throne room, which was set up with about fifty seats on either side of the aisle. I hadn’t been down to the throne room since my first day’s tour, so it was a bit of a shock to see it decorated so lavishly, and my smaller throne sitting beside Grandma’s was intimidating.
Madame Lavigne had spent hours in the past couple of weeks practicing my sitting skills, of all things! She’d also spent time teaching me the proper court etiquette for events such as this. I approached Grandma, performed a curtsy, and then sat on my throne.
It was just as uncomfortable as I feared that first day!
As I’d been endlessly drilled by my middle school band director and Madame Lavigne, I sat straight up and watched as the ceremony began. The royal herald announced the first person, Sergeant Clément Girard. A tall man with a shaved head stepped forward in a military dress uniform. He had a couple of rows of tour ribbons and two medals pinned below them.
“Sergeant Girard stood his ground in the face of heavy oncoming fire while also defending five mortally wounded soldiers beside him while on duty with NATO forces. Despite the danger to himself, he engaged an overwhelming number of enemies for three hours until help arrived. He sustained several serious wounds, but four of those men are alive today due to his actions.” The herald announced.
“Monsieur Clément, you are a soldier among soldiers, and your actions have saved the lives of your fellow men. Please kneel,” Grandma said as she stood and was presented with a sword on a pillow. I watched her pick up the sword, which seemed like a cousin to a rapier, and a short sword. “In recognition of your gallant valor and service to Osané, I dub thee Sir Clément Girard, Knight of the Order of Saint Marc. Rise, Sir Clément, and receive your insignia.”
At that, she gently set the sword on the pillow, took a sizeable golden medal on a ribbon, and draped it upon his neck. “It is with great pride and profound gratitude that I bestow upon you the Order of Saint Marc. May this honor symbolize our nation’s appreciation for your gallant valor and inspiration to all who serve.”
She stepped back, “Sir Clément, your courage will be remembered, and your name shall be inscribed in the annals of Osané’s history as a paragon of heroism and honor. I thank you on behalf of the crown and the people of Osané.”
After a rousing round of applause, he stepped back, and the next recipient stepped forward. Sébastian Dupuy, an early thirties gentleman with black hair, was also awarded the ‘Order of the Enlightened’ medal and knighted. Apparently, he had made a significant breakthrough in correcting genetic abnormalities. I later learned that it was expected he would be in contention for the Nobel Prize of Medicine in the next couple of decades once his research had more time to be built upon!
I smiled at the third recipient when I realized it was Maestro Bevins! As he would be known henceforth, Maestro Sir James Bevins was awarded the ‘Order of the Royal Palette’ for service to the arts.
The final recipient called before Grandma was a woman dressed in a blue skirt suit that I could have seen Grandma wearing to conduct regular business. It seemed like a decent analogy to what the men wore, but it felt far less formal than her and my dresses!
“Now, we continue to recognize another outstanding act of heroism.” She said.
“In addition to gallant valor in battle, we also honor those who have shown extraordinary heroism in saving the lives of others. Margaux Girard, your selfless actions following the massive accidental explosion at the Usine de Nutriments Agricoles have not only saved twenty lives but have also embodied the spirit of compassion and bravery that defines our nation.”
Grandma completed the rest of the ceremony with the sword and then the medal before she concluded, “In recognition of your heroic actions in saving twenty lives, I bestow upon you the Order of the White Cross. Lady Girard, may this honor symbolize our nation’s deep gratitude and admiration for your courage and selflessness.”
A round of applause proceeded, and then we all filed down to have a fantastic formal lunch in the large downstairs ballroom.
Grandma and I sat in the center of the head table, with the four award recipients on either side of us. I was fortunate to have Maestro Bevins next to me. “Congratulations, Sir Bevins,” I told him once we were all seated.
“Thank you very much, Your Highness,” he said with a smile.
Food was served, and in between courses, he asked me, “So, how is the new instrument?”
“It’s amazing!” I told him with a smile before I placed a new bite of food into my mouth.
“Practicing?”
I had to swallow first but answered, “Yes, every day. I’m getting the Weber Concerto that Monsieur Dubois has me working on down one page at a time.”
“Excellent!” He told me.
I’d been stuck at several of these meals since I arrived, but this one was far more interesting. I learned more about ‘Sir’ Bevins and how he had become the Maestro in Osané. Truly, his career could take him to other places and more prestigious orchestras. “What keeps you here?” I asked him.
“It’s a beautiful country, Your Highness, and I’m able to make all the music I could desire here!”
I smiled at him, “Glad to hear that.”
Occasionally, we would engage with ‘Sir’ Dupuy beside him. He was a very fit guy for being the nerd that he was. I discovered he was also a distant relative of the Montalvo side. Far enough removed to not be legitimate ‘royalty,’ but close enough to at least be able to trace the lineage from what I discovered.
Fortunately, he seemed to be a far more personable person than my cousins were!
Towards the end of the meal, I was talking with Grandma and somehow caught my hair in the tall-backed chair I sat in. ‘Ow!’ I complained, surprised I didn’t see a hair in the chair when I turned. I noted that most of the room was finishing up with lunch, and Grandma took that moment to end the meal. I followed her out the door, and after some goodbyes, I could return to my rooms.
I sighed, looking at the clock and seeing it was a little later than I had planned. My dress had grown heavy and hot as the day wore on, and I figured I’d just have enough time to shower. Before I could start to undress, Giselle entered the room. “Excited to see your friends?” She asked me.
I shrugged and started trying to pull out the ornate comb she had worked into my hair. “I don’t know them well enough to consider them friends yet, but I hope after I get to know them better, they’ll become so..”
“Here, Your Highness, sit, and I’ll get your hair for you. I think you have just enough time to hop into the shower and change into something more casual?”
“That’s what I was hoping for,” I agreed with her as I sat down.
She was swift with her hands as she pulled the ornate comb from my hair, then a myriad of other pins she’d used that morning before putting my hair in a shower cap. I pulled the necklace and earrings off, and she put them away as I found the most casual dress I could find in my closet. It was a solid color, light purple, with short sleeves, and as I held it in front of me, I was sure it would land below my fingertips. It was a simple design that I could tell would flare if I twirled. I happened to glance at the name of the dress designer and gulped. That designer’s dresses were usually around five hundred US dollars when I looked them up out of curiosity one day.
I shook my head as I scrambled to the bathroom with a fresh set of matching underwear and hopped into the shower. The water felt great, but I knew I didn’t have much time, so I washed quickly and soon pulled on my panties, bra, and, finally, the dress over my head. I had to perform gymnastics to pull the zipper up because it fit firmly around my chest. When I finally succeeded, I could see that it was slightly emphasizing the padding of my bra to form a chest that might be appropriate for a younger girl than I was.
‘Definitely smaller than Anise,’ I thought annoyed. Even a couple weeks later, I was still unnerved and more than a little intimidated by my cousins!
As time passed, I got nervous about trying to make friends with these girls. They seemed friendly enough on my first meeting with them, but was that just because I was the princess?
I returned to my bedroom, where Giselle was waiting for me. “Excited?” She asked.
“Scared?” I replied.
“I know the Teresi family; you picked a good set of girls to hang out with. I don’t know this Mélanie girl, but I suspect you’re a good judge of character?”
I shrugged, “I hope so?”
“So what are we doing with your hair? Full formal hair?” She smirked at me, and I suspected she was teasing.
“No, I don’t think that’s necessary; I did that all morning!”
She laughed, “How about I just brush it out and leave it down? You rarely seem to get out of having it in a bun or braided?”
I nodded, “That would be nice!”
I relaxed as she brushed my hair—it really was a nice feeling! When I thought she was done, I was about to move, but she said, “One second, I want to see if we have something in here…”
I sat still and had my curiosity sated when she brought a simple purple fabric-covered headband over that matched my dress nearly perfectly. She placed it in my hair, and I looked at my reflection. Right then, I looked more like my simple ‘Allie’ self.
“Here, I’m guessing you don’t want to get too carried away with makeup this afternoon. Why don’t you just put on this lip gloss?” She suggested.
I applied the simple lip gloss to my mouth and enjoyed the look and the slightly shiny red tinge on my lips. I turned around and gave Giselle a hug, saying, “Thank you; I look like myself.”
She returned the hug, “You always look like yourself, Your Highness.”
I moved a moment later and found a cute pair of butterfly earrings that I put in my ears and a small, simple-looking heart-shaped pendant with an amethyst in the middle. I noted that Giselle pressed a keypad when I finished looking inside the jewelry drawers.
“What are you doing?”
“Your Highness, as much as I know we’ve done a background check on the girls, anytime you have any guests, we will always lock these drawers,” she told me.
“Oh…” was all I could say.
I was just preparing to walk down to the Living Room to hang out when my phone rang. “Hello?” I said.
“Your Highness, your guests are here?” I heard a woman say.
“Would you please have them escorted to the royal quarters?” I said.
“Certainly,” she said and hung up.
I walked to the shared sitting room area and wondered how my first sleepover would go. I also felt horrible that it wasn’t with Ellie!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 18
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
AFTER WHAT FELT, both forever and only two seconds, I watched the door to our quarters open with Monsieur Teresi leading the way for his daughters and Mélanie, all of who looked to be in awe of being there. Each girl was dressed far nicer than I believed was necessary, with Léa wearing a skirt suit that seemed too large for her and Louise wearing a really nice dress. Mélanie wore a pretty floral skirt and a nice-looking blouse, and her hair was done up in a bun.
“Hi,” I said with an awkward wave.
“Hi,” they all said just as awkwardly.
“Let me know if you need anything, girls,” the father told his daughters, hugging and kissing them both.
Their blush and Louise’s whispered, “Papa!” showed that they felt they had to be cool in front of me.
When he left, they held a shoulder bag awkwardly, “Thank you for coming,” I said with a smile, “I don’t really know anyone here, and you three were nice to me when I met you!”
That made the three of them smile, “Thanks for inviting us,” Mélanie offered.
“Why don’t you put your stuff down in my quarters?” I told them. “I have no idea how a sleepover is supposed to work in a castle,” I giggled nervously.
I opened the door to my entry area and heard, “Wow!”
I turned to Léa, “More than a little over the top, huh?”
She shrugged, “I mean... This side is meant for the king, right?”
I nodded, “Grandma didn’t want to give up her closet space.” I led them down the hallway, giving them the nickel tour to my room.
My doll Jenny was standing on one of my dressers with the help of her stand, and Louise immediately noticed her. “Wow! You really do have a doll still!”
“What’s her name?” Mélanie asked me with a smile as she looked down at me. Her taller height reminded me of Ellie.
I blushed, “Her name is Jenny… I lost everything in the fire. My mom and grandparents bought her for me before I left, and I named her after my mom’s client, who was killed.” They nodded at me before I said, “Go ahead and set your bags on my bed, I guess?”
“That’s not a bed, Your Highness, that’s more like a tennis court!” Mélanie said.
I laughed, “I have no idea how they find sheets for it! And… I don’t know how to say this, but one of the things I’m looking for is to be a regular girl? Please call me Allie?” I looked at the three.
Mélanie smiled, “I can do that.”
“I’m not so sure… Papa might not be too happy,” Léa said.
“You don’t have to call me Allie in front of him?” I suggested.
She looked thoughtful and then to her sister, “Louise, remember that as a rule?”
“Sure!” She said. “I like Allie way better than saying, Your Highness.”
“I do, too!” I told her.
I showed them the closet next, and all three were in awe. “You have such beautiful clothes!” Louise said.
There was a look in her eyes that reminded me of how I looked when I borrowed Ellie’s clothes years ago. “Is there something you want to try on?” I asked with a smile.
“Really?!?” Louise asked.
“I’m not sure…” Léa said.
“I insist,” I smiled. “You too, Léa. Sorry, Mélanie, my clothes don’t come in normal sizes!”
She laughed, “I work in a clothes store - I’m more inclined not to anyway! I’ll just watch!”
An hour of trying on my dresses followed, along with many giggles. Their understanding that I was not just some spoiled royal brat broke the ice. At one point, Anna and Giselle came in and introduced themselves. I could tell Anna was annoyed by the activity, but Giselle put a hand on her shoulder and shook her head. I could just hear her whisper, “Let them have fun,” before they left.
Afterward, we were back in our original clothes, and I asked, “Is there anything you want to see here that you haven’t seen before?”
“Like?” Léa asked.
“Well, your dad works here, so you probably know as much or more than I do about this place?”
“Not really; the arcade and theater upstairs are about the only things besides the ground floor we’ve seen?”
“I’ve only ever seen the ground floor on the school tour,” Mélanie said.
I looked at the time. “We have about an hour before dinner. Why don’t we go upstairs first? Did you bring a swimsuit like I suggested? After dinner, we can go swimming,” I asked them.
Mélanie and Léa nodded, but I watched Louise’s face drop, “I forgot mine…”
I smiled, “We already know you fit into my clothes? I’ll just lend you one?”
She smiled at me, “Okay!”
Léa and Louise had, of course, been upstairs more than a few times, but Mélanie said, “I think I heard a rumor of something like this from a friend, but I had no idea this was here? Is this just for the family?” She asked me.
I shook my head, “My father and grandmother allow castle staff to bring their families here. That’s how I met Léa and Louise,” I told her.
“That’s actually kind of cool,” Mélanie said before saying, “By the way, my friends call me Lanie.”
I smiled, “Thanks.”
We walked through the theater and then backtracked to the bowling alley and bowled a few games before Madame Lavigne came to find us. “Having a good time?” She asked me.
“Oui, Madame,” I said. “Oh, this is Léa, Louise, and Mélanie.” I pointed to each as I introduced them. “This is Madame Lavigne, my governess.”
I heard a variety of pleased to meet you responses then. “Girls, why don’t you wash up, and then Chef Dufort has a special dinner for you four?”
I blushed, “I hope he didn’t go to too much trouble?”
She just smiled at me, “He said the meal will be ready in twenty minutes.”
“Are you joining us?” I asked her.
She shook her head, “No, you girls enjoy the meal without an adult hanging over your shoulder. I might check on you again before I head to bed.”
As she left, Mélanie asked, “You have an honest-to-goodness governess? Aren’t they for younger kids?”
I blushed, “Apparently, when you get surprised with being a princess and don’t grow up knowing it, there are a lot of lessons you won’t know. Plus, she’s trying to get me caught up with where they believe I should be educationally with my schooling.
“You’re behind?” Léa asked in surprise.
I shrugged, “Not by American standards?”
We walked downstairs, and between my guest bathroom and my bathroom, the four of us were soon cleaned up and sitting around my table in the dining room. As if he was waiting for that moment, an immaculately dressed Chef Dufort stepped inside, pushing a cart with silver-covered dishes.
“Bonjour!” he said to us.
“Bonjour,” the girls and I replied back.
He introduced the meal, which ended up being a six-course meal with small portions of each dish. It started with two small pieces of toast with a salmon canapé, followed by his delicious French Onion Soup that he knew I loved in a small bowl. A small portion of poached salmon with a dill sauce was then followed with another small portion of Beef Bourguignon before a cheese platter. “You deserve a Michelin Star!” I told him as he gave us a final course: two tiny but beautifully made chocolate éclairs.
“You’re too kind, Your Highness,” he told me. “Besides, I truly enjoy cooking for you!”
I smiled at him as he left us, and the girls and I managed to finish our éclairs.
“How are you not like a million kilos after meals like that?” Mélanie asked me.
“Portion sizes help… but Madame Lavigne has been having me learn ballet and other exercises each day, too.”
“So when do you get to have any fun?” Léa asked.
“Tonight?” I said sadly.
“Guess I walked into that one,” she replied.
“So, are there any good things about being a princess?” Mélanie asked.
“Sounds like I’ll never have to worry about money or a job…” I shrugged, “The job part is kind of sad, actually.”
“You won’t instantly take over from your grandmother, will you?” Léa asked.
“Of course not, she’s the queen,” Louise said.
I laughed, “Grandma plans to abdicate the crown when I graduate college, from what she’s told me. If I skip college, I could take over when I turn eighteen.”
“You don’t want that, right?” Mélanie asked.
I shook my head, “No, I really want to go to school.”
“What for?”
I shrugged, “Maybe music?”
“You like music?” Léa asked.
I nodded, “I play clarinet.”
“Are you any good?” Mélanie asked. “I play horn with the orchestra at school, and our clarinets aren’t that great.”
I smiled, “I’m pretty good?”
“Can we hear you play?” Louise asked.
“Don’t you want to go swimming?” I tried to distract her.
“Maman says we can’t swim until thirty minutes after we eat?” Louise replied.
I laughed, “So that old wives tale is here too, huh?” I shrugged, “Do you really want to hear me play?”
“Yes!” the three of them said.
I looked at the time, “Let’s go to the best room if I’m going to do this!”
I grabbed my clarinet and some music and led them down to the music room on the first floor. I found the hidden light switches to turn the lights fully on and soon made my way with my clarinet to what I had decided was ‘the spot’ one night the previous week. The spot was just away from the piano, and the acoustics from there were unbelievable! There was a liveliness to the reverb that wasn’t too echoey but was definitely not dead!
The girls stood with their jaws dropped as I played several things for about fifteen minutes.
“Am I better than your clarinets?” I asked Mélanie.
“Definitely!” she smiled. “Lola is going to hate this!”
“Wait! What?!?” I asked.
“Lola is one of the clarinets, along with her witch friend, Léna.”
“Great…” I groaned, vaguely recalling her mentioning that at dinner!
We walked upstairs to get our swimsuits when Mélanie asked, “You’re really coming to school this next week?”
I nodded, “They want me to try it out for the final few weeks?”
“Are they going to make you take the exams?” Léa asked.
“Knowing my luck? Probably,” I told her.
“What year will you be?” Mélanie asked.
“Grandma said I’ll be a Year 10? She said that’s like being a freshman back home?”
“I think that’s what an exchange student told me last year,” Mélanie told me.
“Too bad you can’t come with me!” Louise smiled, “It’d be a lot more fun!”
“Just because she can blend in with you, squirt doesn’t mean she’s in the same grade!” Mélanie laughed.
I nodded, “I’m sure it’d be much better there with you!”
Back in my closet, I found a tankini-style suit with a skirt attachment and a sewn-in gaff to wear for myself, and Louise picked out a one-piece suit with another little skirt attached.
“What’s with all of the skirts on your suits?” Louise asked.
I shrugged, “My fashion consultant guy picked all of them out?”
“Must be some other weird designer thing. The crotch is doubled up with fabric,” Louise said.
“It’s a modesty thing,” I told her honestly.
“Makes sense, you don’t want random pervs zooming in with cameras,” Mélanie said.
“Nope,” I said, even as I thought that would probably be a million-dollar shot for the tabloids.
“SO WHY ARE you so short?” I was asked a short while later as we floated in the pool by Mélanie.
I shrugged, “I’m a half-inch taller than my mom. The doctors think I might grow a bit more. We’ll see.”
“Your dad was a lot taller,” Léa said to me.
“So I’ve heard,” I responded.
“You really never met him?” Louise asked.
I shook my head, “No?”
“That’s terrible. I don’t know what I’d do without Papa!”
I nodded, “I definitely missed out. My father paid child support and sent gifts for my birthday and Christmas each year, but I never had any idea about this,” I motioned around the room.
“That’s really crazy,” Léa said. “I figured they made that part up.”
I laughed, “I don’t think anyone could have made up my last few weeks of life!”
Through the night, I learned more about the girls. Léa was a serious ballerina who hoped to study at the greatest ballet schools in France and possibly even Bolshoi when she grew up. Her sister Louise was into gymnastics more, and while she was still clearly five years younger than me, I was amazed by her maturity. She let things slip occasionally, showing she was still a child in many ways. For instance, back in my room, she insisted Jenny and her doll Aurélie had to meet!
The other two watched for a few minutes while I played with her like I had with Ellie when we were younger. Eventually, though, I said, “How about we change into our pajamas and watch a movie?”
“Where?” Léa asked.
“My living room or the theater?” I suggested.
“Theater!” I heard the girls say unanimously as I hoped I wouldn’t get chewed out for being in my pajamas out of my room! I put on a set of satin pants and a matching soft cotton pink shirt that had appeared one day and had become one of my favorites. Ellie had sent me a hoodie with Disney Princesses on it the previous week, and it was gathered before I led the girls upstairs.
The security guards were gracious enough not to look scandalized by our clothing. Jacque, the typical officer on duty for the night, just smiled and said we should have a good time. Upstairs in the theater, I discovered a call button. We soon had fresh buttered popcorn and picked out some candy from a display case before curling up together on a section of seats to watch one of the latest animated films that Léa suggested would be okay for her sister to watch.
“Thanks for being willing to watch a kid’s movie; our parents are kind of strict,” she whispered.
I giggled. “I was watching another last night. There’s nothing wrong with them,” I told her.
Over the day, I learned that Léa and Lanie had been casual friends before, but the three of us seemed to be starting to form a bit of a good trio. Louise was definitely younger than us, but she was easy to get along with. I appreciated that neither of the older girls picked arguments with her. When we finished watching the movie, I looked at Louise and giggled at the sleeping girl.
“She fell asleep,” I noted.
“She does that all the time,” Léa rolled her eyes. “Unfortunately, no daddy here to carry her.”
I laughed, but Lanie gathered and easily carried her before I could wake her up.
“How can you do that?” I asked quietly.
“You don’t think clothes come in light little packages, do you?” She laughed.
“You’re small enough she’d manage too,” Léa laughed.
I shook my head, “Not that you have any room to talk!”
She laughed, “No, we are all pretty tiny.”
Lanie somehow managed to get her all the way down to my quarters without her waking up, and we discovered someone had rolled out four sleeping bags in my Living Room.
“Seems someone is helping out with the sleepover?” Lanie asked as she gently laid the still-sleeping girl on top of one.
“Probably Giselle or Anna, my maids,” I told her.
“What’s that like?” Léa asked.
“Annoying much of the time,” I said quietly, moving to the couch as the other girls joined me. “Anna was threatening to spank me the first time she met me because I said ‘sucks.’”
“Wow, that sucks!” Lanie said.
“Tell me about it! We had a big blowout, and next thing I know, I’m running to my bedroom to cry my eyes out like I’m four or something.”
“First day?” Léa asked.
I nodded, “It had been a hard week with everything.”
To my surprise, both girls squeezed me in a hug. Then Lanie said, “You’re too sweet to be a princess.”
“Definitely not like your cousins,” Léa added.
“I’d rather not be like them,” I agreed. “So what am I walking into on Monday…?”
“It’s not as hellish as I’ve heard your schools are?” Lanie said.
“Still a bunch of catty girls like in the movies, though,” Léa said. “I think most of them will actually probably be torn between sucking up to you and avoiding your cousin’s wrath.”
“Are they as bad as they seem to me?” I asked.
“Probably worse,” Lanie said. “The day after we met, Lola’s father called to bitch about me to my boss.”
I heard a clearing throat then and realized Anna had joined us.
“Sorry,” Lanie said.
“Understandable, but we are trying to teach Her Highness not to use such vulgar language?”
“Yes, ma’am,” the chastened girl said.
Anna looked at me then, “Is there anything else you need tonight, Your Highness?”
I shook my head, “No, I don’t think so?”
“Very well, breakfast will be with Her Majesty at eight. I’ll be in to wake you four up at six,” she told me.
I groaned, knowing it was after one already.
“Thanks, Anna,” I told her.
As she left, Léa asked, “Do you ever get a day off?”
“Apparently, an evening might be all?”
“Well, might as well keep it going?” Lanie said.
“What do you have in mind?” I asked, knowing I would be paying for my lack of common sense and not going to sleep.
“I’ve never gotten to play with a princess’s hair?”
“I’m not a doll,” I groaned.
“She didn’t say no!” Léa said then.
The three of us moved into my bedroom. We proceeded to trade doing each other’s hair for another hour before Léa woke Louise up long enough to send her to the bathroom. The four of us lay down in our sleeping bags. “Thanks for coming,” I told them as everyone curled up with a stuffed animal or doll I’d been surprised to see each brought.
“Thanks for inviting commoners,” Lanie said with a smile.
“There’s nothing common about you all,” I smiled.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 19
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT MORNING saw Anna being as merciless as ever with her torture of waking us all up! From somewhere, she and Giselle had gathered suitable dresses in the girl’s sizes for breakfast in the garden with Grandma. ‘Her Majesty’ was the queen to them, and of course not their grandma… but she was their friend’s grandma, so it was definitely a little bit odd for everyone. In the end, though, they all hugged me as they were picked up by Léa and Louise’s father, who also gave Lanie a ride home.
“Thanks for inviting us, this was awesome!” Lanie said to me as they left.
Somehow, the castle felt empty without my friends. Not even practicing for a couple of hours on my clarinet in the music room could lift my spirits. Madame Lavigne tried to bring me out of my shell at dinner but seemed to accept that my nervousness about attending a new school was normal. I found a journal that Madame Lavigne had encouraged me to keep and wrote down everything I was scared of.
1. I was going to a new school.
2. I was going to school as a girl!
3. I didn’t have Ellie for support!!!
4. I was in a foreign country!
5. I had a grand total of maybe 2 friends! (3 if you counted Louise in Elementary School!)
6. I had a witch cousin who thought she should be the next queen!
7. And I would probably be playing clarinet next to her, too!
Talking with Mom and Ellie Sunday night helped me a little bit, but I couldn’t help but feel apprehensive about everything as I tossed and turned in bed. Even my fatigue from staying up late didn’t help me sleep. Still, I must have succeeded eventually because the next thing I knew, my phone had buzzed, and I was getting ready for my day!
I had felt like I was in some sort of teenage drama movie throughout the past weeks, but never more than the second I laid eyes on the plaid skirt. It was made primarily of navy blue for the base, with several thin and thick stripes of grey weaving in and out with lighter blue and white stripes. After donning my panties and nude-colored padded bra, I just held the skirt in my hands for a moment, shaking my head. I had read more than a few online stories in schools that had uniforms over the years, but I had never really believed I’d be wearing one of these!
With a sigh, I stepped into it and pulled it up to my waist. It was obvious that it had been made specifically for me with the perfect fit. After undoing a few buttons, I pulled the short-sleeve white button-down blouse over my head and then buttoned it back to the second to last button. I was grateful this school didn’t require ties for girls, as I felt that was the worst accessory in the world to be forced to wear. Not to mention, it’s too close to male clothing!
The matching navy-blue socks were ankle-length, and I noted they had some patterns woven into them. With a look in the mirror, I tucked the blouse into my shirt per the requirement and then donned the odd sweater vest. ‘Does this get hot?’ I couldn’t help but wonder. Osané was a bit cooler than back home, but it was still clearly summer!
Rather than put it on, I carried the blazer adorned with the school’s crest out to the bedroom, where Giselle was waiting at the vanity for me.
“You look great,” she told me.
I said, “Thanks? My hair’s a mess?” I told her my hair was still damp from the shower.
“Let’s get that taken care of then.” She said, putting another towel over my shoulders before loosening the turban into which I had put my hair. I heard her use the hair dryer and brush gently through my hair. It was at least calming not to worry about this part of the day. I had faith that my hair would be immaculate when she was done.
“Do you just want to wear your hair down?” She asked.
“Or?”
“I mean, I wouldn’t go with a formal hairstyle, but I could do a couple small cute braids to the back of your hair?”
“It won’t look too young?”
She laughed, “No more so than another schoolgirl in a uniform?”
I groaned, “I look that young, huh?”
“Well, they’ll know you’re at least in year seven since you’re required to wear the jumper until then?”
She kept up a running conversation, and I couldn’t help but wonder if Anna had made herself scarce to let me be more comfortable with Giselle. She was always friendlier and more sympathetic to me as a teenager!
I was eventually pronounced done, and I turned my head to see the two small braids meeting in the back of my hair. They were tied with tiny rubber bands and covered with a small white butterfly clip.
“Makeup?” I asked her.
“You may use a little bit of lip gloss, but more than that gets you in trouble.”
“Really?” I asked, looking up at her.
She nodded, “My little sister just graduated, and I got to hear her gripe every single day about it! She served more detentions for makeup than most kids probably did for anything!”
I giggled at that.
“I definitely don’t want to get in trouble… I don’t think having my grandmother called to the principal’s office to deal with my discipline would be good.”
“No, it wouldn’t,” I heard Grandma’s voice surprise me.
I blushed, “Not planning on it,” I told her.
She smiled as she came around and hugged me, “I’m sure you’re not!”
Several minutes later, I was wearing the blazer in my black lace-up shoes as Grandma posed for a picture with me to send to Mom and Ellie. I had a small breakfast of fruit and toast before Madame Lavigne led me through the service entrance, where Giuseppe and another security officer waited.
“Good morning, Your Highness,” he told me.
“Good morning,” I told him back, feeling the nerves in my stomach as I fingered the shoulder straps on my new backpack.
Grandma had given me a choice of three bags after my quick breakfast: one was all brown leather, another was white leather, and the final one was a pink corduroy. It had some leather straps on the top, and the actual shoulder straps were fine leather, too, but it seemed more ‘me’ than the staid leather bags. I felt it might have been the cheaper of the three, but it seemed the most ‘me’ out of the options. It only held my clarinet, a couple of notebooks, and writing implements.
Madame Lavigne was also carrying a small duffle bag with my PE ‘kit,’ as she called it—a Britishism that she had to explain to me!
“Your Highness, please put one of these on your wrist?” Giovanni offered me a choice of three familiar-looking scrunchies.
I took the white one and asked, “Are these the same as back home?”
“Yes, Your Highness, we can track you anywhere with it.”
I blushed but said, “Okay.”
“While you’re at school, we’re not planning on having a detachment follow you to every class,” he told me as we were on our way in the black SUV. “We’d like you to experience a normal school day each day if possible.”
“Thanks,” I said while thinking, ‘I just hope that doesn’t bite us in the rear!’
Giuseppe went over some emergency plans if something did happen, even discussing how to behave if terrorists became involved. “Really?” I asked. “Is that a worry?”
“It could be,” he said with a shrug. “We’ll always have a detachment on campus with you; they won’t be far if something happens.”
I nodded at that.
We arrived on campus, and I noticed other students being dropped off or walking into the school just then. I noted that everyone was wearing uniforms, and there were a variety of ages around the campus, from middle school to high school. I could just see across the street a playground and what was clearly their version of elementary school. I could make out kids running around there, and Louise was probably there. Léa and Louise’s younger sister wouldn’t start school until the fall term, but Louise would be on the secondary campus then.
There were a lot of kids in a building that was quite modern in design. I was drawing a few looks with the three security detachment members, including Giuseppe, walking with me, as well as Madame Lavigne.
‘If they didn’t know I was coming here before…’ I groaned.
Inside, Madame Lavigne led me to the headmaster’s office, which she seemed familiar with. An older man wearing a grey pinstripe suit with an immaculately placed bow tie was standing in the office. His graying hair was combed in a combover that I felt he needed to give up and accept his baldness! I certainly wouldn’t say that, though. He gave me a bow, “Your Highness, welcome to our school; I’m John Higgins, the Headmaster here at Lycée du Alessi,” he said in English with a British accent.
I squirmed as I registered that I was attending a school with my last name attached to it! I answered respectfully, “Thank you, it’s a pleasure to be here, Monsieur Higgins.”
‘Total lie… hopefully he doesn’t know it!’ I thought as he led us inside a finely appointed office, unlike any principal’s office I’d seen in our schools growing up! I sat down in the chair as directed beside Madame Lavigne and placed my bags on the floor beside me.
He smiled as if he could read my mind, “Somehow, I don’t think going back to school over your summer break was your plan?”
I laughed politely, “No, but nothing about my summer has gone according to plan.”
He nodded, “I can see that. I’ve spoken with your grandmother and Madame Lavigne; we intend you to be a regular student here. No titles shall be used?”
I smiled, “That sounds great!”
He looked surprised at that, “You’re okay with that?”
“I’m just a regular teenage girl,” I told him. “I prefer it that way.”
He pulled out a piece of paper from a leather folder on his desk and switched to French: “Well then, here is your schedule of classes. I understand you have finished what would be ninth grade in America and are in year ten here. We’ll keep you in year ten, though, as we finish out the year.”
I nodded, “That is what Madame Lavigne and my grandmother had said.”
“Very good. It’s always nice to see that students aren’t surprised by their circumstances.”
I looked at the schedule and noted that it had two different schedules. On the ‘A’ day, I would have English, Math, Biology, Orchestra, Lunch, Geography, and PE. For the ‘B’ days, I would have French, Math, Chemistry, Orchestra, History, and Computer Programming.
“I’ve never taken a programming class before?” I told them.
“We know, but it’s a basic course. It rounds out your schedule the best.” He paused. “If you end up attending this school next year, we may have you start with the first course again.”
“Okay,” I told him.
“Any other questions?”
I shook my head, “I don’t think so?”
“Very good! I have a student, Zoé Fontaine, who will escort you to your first class.”
I stood and was soon led out to the office, where a girl a foot taller than me with black hair waited in an identical uniform. ‘That’s going to take some getting used to,’ I thought.
“Zoé, this is Alexandria,” he introduced to me. Alexandria, this is Zoé. She’ll get you around today as she has the same class schedule as you.”
“Thanks,” I said, holding up the small duffle bag. Is there a place I can leave this?”
“Our form room,” she told me. “Come on.”
“What’s a form room?” I asked her as we walked. She gave me a quick lesson about how Grandma had brought all of what she considered the best aspects of British schools to this one. When they built the new campus about eight years ago, they included ‘Form Rooms’ for studying, with a ratio of about twelve to fifteen students each. I would make it fifteen for theirs. Each Form had this separate room with large lockers to store books and things like my gym bag. I soon discovered how it worked for attendance, too.
Before long, I was in my first real class and was relieved to see a familiar face. “Léa!” I said with a smile.
I turned to Zoé and realized she was smiling too. “She’s as nice as you said,” she told her.
“I take it you’re friends?” I asked.
Both girls giggled, “Yeah, we’ve grown up with each other. Come on,” Léa told me as she dragged me to an empty seat. A girl who was only about eight inches taller than us came in then, and Léa waved to her. “Noémie, this is Alexandria,” she said.
The girl’s eyes were a little shocked, “Like… Princess?”
I laughed, “Somehow? But if you’re friends with Léa, I’m sure we will be too? Call me Allie?”
Before we could speak anymore, a younger female teacher began class. I endured a brief ‘Introduce yourself’ moment, and she continued teaching the end of a unit focusing on Romeo and Juliet. I was at least grateful that I had done that before. She had a slightly different approach, and it was only as the class continued that it occurred to me she’d been speaking in English the entire time, and no one seemed to be lost.
On the way to my next class, I asked, “We have English classes from the Second Year on,” Léa told me. “Very few students here can’t speak fluent English.”
I shook my head in surprise but remembered America being one of the few countries that insisted on all other languages being ‘electives.’
Math was the next class, and I was grateful that the other two girls were in the same class with me. I set my bag down and was greeted by the teacher, “Bonjour, Your Highness, I am Monsieur Leroy; it is a pleasure to meet you.” He was probably in his sixties, and I wondered about his use of my title.
“Hi, it’s a pleasure to meet you as well. I’m just Alexandria here, though,” I said with a smile.
“I know that Monsieur Higgins has told us that, but I refuse to not treat you with the respect your family deserves.”
I blushed, “As you wish,” I said diplomatically.
Then, I noted a brown-haired girl in a desk glaring at me from across the room. It took me a moment, but I recognized her as one of the girls Lola had been with that day in the shop!
I groaned in my mind but paid attention in class instead. Monsieur Higgins was apparently teaching Algebra that day. I was grateful I could recognize what was happening and how to solve the sample problems he gave. At one point, he gave us time to work on five problems independently, which I finished rapidly. While I waited for the others to finish, I looked around the room.
So far in the morning, the rest of the kids had just stared, given me nervous smiles, or made quiet comments to their friends. I sighed, knowing how hard it would be to make more friends in this place! I was grateful that Zoé warmed up to me quickly, and of course, having Léa there helped, too! The girl next to me was struggling with the last problem.
I was about to offer to help, but Monsieur Higgins asked for answers on the board then. My desire to be treated like every other student was given a green light as he asked me to come up and do that final problem. I carried my answer in the notebook to the board and realized it was the first time I’d ever written on a board like this in a skirt! The previous four people had used much of the easily accessible space, and I was left with a corner that practically left me on my tip toes!
I was cautious as I wrote, grateful for the knee-length skirt requirement, and completed it seemingly without embarrassment.
“Is she correct?” Monsieur Leroy asked the class.
“Yes?” I heard the class tentatively say.
“She didn’t solve it the right way, though!” Lilou griped.
“How so?” Monsieur Leroy said while motioning for me to stay where I was.
“You’re supposed to solve it…” She gave him an answer I could see would work, but it involved four more steps.
“You’re both correct,” he told us. “Princess Alexandria used a different method that makes some different assumptions. It does work just as well; it’s just not how you’ve been taught.”
“I thought you teachers were supposed to forget her title?” Lilou asked coolly under her breath, and I could hear her myself as I walked back to my seat.
‘I hope she’s not going to cause trouble over this!’ I worried.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 20
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
FORTUNATELY, MATH ENDED without any further theatrics from Lilou, just with a homework assignment that I wasn’t looking forward to doing! ‘It’s summer break!!!’ I whined to myself as I walked to Biology with the pair of girls. I noted that I was attracting quite a few stares as we traveled and just hoped to avoid problems and drama in the three weeks I would be there.
In Biology, an assigned seating system meant I was on the opposite side of the class from my friends, surrounded by several really tall boys who had nearly blocked my view of the other side of the room! There was a separate lab facility, but we were in a traditional classroom with desks for that class. An exceptionally tall guy sat directly in front of me, and I could hardly see the board around him. Worst of all, I couldn’t talk to or see Léa or Zoé either, as they were behind me and several rows over in the class of about twenty-five.
Madame Delorme was the biology teacher and noted the issue then. “Ioannis, would you be so kind as to swap desks with our new student?”
The big guy had a name I’d never heard of before, but he stood and turned to me. “I’m a bit of a walking wall,” he smiled.
I smiled back, even as I couldn’t believe how tall he was compared to me. I guessed it was probably nearly a two-foot difference in height! “Thanks,” I said, grabbing my things.
“She should just go back to primary school,” I heard a hiss behind me and realized the witch was also in this class.
“Mademoiselle Gatti, do you have something to say to the class?” our teacher asked.
“Non, Madame,” she answered.
“Keep it that way,” she was directed. She turned her attention to me, “I won’t have you do any introductions; I assume other teachers have put you through the wringer on that. Do you have any questions before we begin today’s lesson, though?”
I shook my head, “Non, Madame.”
The class reviewed the Krebs Cycle, and we were instructed to partner with one of the people beside us. Ioannis asked, “Partner?”
“Sure,” I told him.
I had to look way up to his face. I felt as if he had barely fit inside the desk. Meanwhile, my feet didn’t even touch the floor with these desks! After completing the review assignment, he said, “You seem much nicer than I’ve heard?”
I blushed, “Depending on who you’ve heard from, I’m not surprised?”
He laughed, “It was Lola… I believe she’s your cousin?” He shrugged, “I’m not surprised you’re a better person; she’s a bit of a bi…” He started to swear but froze.
“How is the review coming?” Madame Delorme asked.
“Good, we’d covered this back home,” I told her.
“Much better with her help,” Ioannis said.
“Make sure you’re on your best behavior, Ian,” she said.
“Ian?” I asked when she was gone.
He groaned, “Ioannis is too much of a mouthful for some people, so they shorten it to Ian.”
“That’s a shame. I like Ioannis as a name; it’s really unique!”
He smiled, “Thanks, Your Highness.”
We were about to talk more when we were told to turn the desks around. Madame Delorme finished class and said we would be in the lab for one final lab of the year on Wednesday. I was a little surprised by the excitement in the room, but Ioannis’s whisper, “Her labs are the best!” solved that question.
At the end of class, he asked, “So, what class do you have now?”
“Orchestra?” I told him.
“Oh… Yeah, I’m not able to do things like that. Give me a ball, and I’m your guy, though!”
I smiled and looked up at the giant, “I believe it! You’re so tall!”
“And you’re so short!” He said with a smile.
“Touché,” I told him. Léa and Zoé grabbed me by the arm and led me down the hallway to the orchestra room.
“Already taking the best boys?” Léa kidded me.
“She’s not here half a day, and she has them eating out of the palm of her hand,” Zoé added.
“I’m not…”
Léa smirked, hugged me, and left us at the door to go to her art class.
I tried to argue the point with Zoé a bit more. Still, the noise of a group warming up prevented it, especially as they delivered me to Maestro Fontaine, the orchestra teacher.
“Good morning,” he said, “I hear you’re an accomplished clarinetist?”
“Good morning,” I told him back. “I’m okay,” I responded. “Just who has been talking about me?”
“I had lunch with your clarinet teacher the other day,” he told me. “Gerald seems to think you could be the next Richard Stoltzman or Sabine Meyer?”
I shrugged, vaguely remembering the first name, “I just like playing?”
“Well, I look forward to hearing you! I had our student assistant add a chair in the woodwinds. Go sit next to that girl; her name is Lola.”
“Umm…”
“Oh, of course, you know her already, don’t you? I forgot she was your cousin?”
“That she is,” I responded. Looking forward to sitting beside the witch about as much as getting my nails individually yanked out with a rusty pair of pliers!
I walked to the chair I’d been told to sit in and barely kept from falling over as Lola pulled it out from under me! “What the hell are you doing here, brat?”
I looked up at her, at the chair that had moved, and said, “Sitting down to take over your chair, it seems. Can’t say I’ll feel bad about it at this point either!”
“Oh, Lola, thank you for helping your cousin out!” Maestro Fontaine said right then.
“It’s a pleasure,” she said in a sickeningly sweet voice. She pushed the chair back.
I had a seat, pulled my clarinet case out of my backpack, and started assembling it. The maestro stayed near for a few more minutes while I assembled the instrument and briefly warmed up. Another student then gave me a copy of the music and a music stand. “I’m Leto,” she said with a smile. I play cello and am the student assistant this year.”
“Nice to meet you,” I said as I took the folder from her.
“Do you need a shorter chair she asked me?” I looked down and saw I was far from being able to touch the ground.
“I doubt you have anything in her size here? Maybe if you go to the primary school and look in the year one classroom?” Lola snarked since Fontaine had walked away then.
“Stuff it, Lo,” she told her before looking at me, “Let me know if you want me to find something?”
I shrugged, “Probably not worth it for three weeks?”
She smiled, “Probably not.”
She walked away, and Maestro Fontaine took the podium before Lola could say anything. He ran the group through a few warm-ups before calling out Capriccio Espagnole as a piece. I smiled at that, having worked through excerpts of the solo, but deferred to Lola at the beginning of the solo. I noticed it called for a different key of clarinet! I groaned, but mentally worked my way through the excerpts I had learned it in my own key.
The orchestra began with a fantastic sound, in tune, accurate, and with vigor!
Then she butchered the solo.
It wasn’t even recognizable!
Notes were crying in pain!
All my friends in the clarinet section back home could have played it better!
Maestro Fontaine stopped then, “We have a concert Thursday, Mademoiselle Montalvo?”
“I…” she started to argue.
“Your H… Mademoiselle Alessi, I know you just sat down in here, but would you be willing to give it a try?”
I looked at Lola, who looked ready to hit me, but I responded, “I’ll do my best?”
A moment later, he began the piece again. I took over with one of the best solo clarinet lines in orchestral music! I mentally scolded myself when I lost focus and tried reading one of the notes instead of playing from memory and missed a note; I went back to playing, though, and refused to miss any more.
On the whole, though, I did far better than Lola.
I also realized part of her problem as I looked at her clarinet and noticed she had the wrong type of clarinet! Right then, I was distracted as the orchestra applauded for me.
I blushed, “Sorry about the missed note, I have the wrong key of clarinet for this piece.”
“Huh?” I heard Lola ask beside me.
“I don’t think anyone noticed,” a girl beside me playing oboe said. “Wow, you can play!”
“I think that’s decided it,” Maestro Fontaine said, “Mademoiselle Alessi will play the solos! Mademoiselle Montalvo, please double the second part on everything for this concert instead?”
I looked at the girl beside me and would have felt bad if she wasn’t the worst human being I’d met in a long time.
Throughout the rest of the rehearsal, I was feeling her glare!
I learned this was a rather ambitious program for a school orchestra there, with the Overture from Barber of Seville, a string-only piece, and a fantastic arrangement of movie themes on the program list. What really amazed me was the level of talent the group had. I noted a wider age range of students in this class than any other I’d seen so far. It was obvious some kids in the string section were only the age of middle schoolers, and clearly went up to the final-year kids.
Sadly, I was sure I would not find anyone shorter than me since Léa wasn’t in the orchestra!
After class, I watched Lola practically slam her instrument into its case and dragged her friend Léna from the room. I could hear her complaining about me as they left, and I narrowly missed her knocking my stand into my new instrument.
To say I had no desire to feel sorry for her was an understatement!
“Did you lay it on a little thick with her?” Lanie asked from beside me, then with her horn case.
I shrugged, “I’d say I felt bad, but she doesn’t make that easy, does she?”
She shook her head, “Not at all!”
Zoé arrived then, “Wow, Allie, you blew them out of the water there!”
I blushed, “I just played what I could. I’ve worked on the excerpts for Capriccio before,” I told her.
Maestro Fontaine arrived then, “Your Highness, wow! You are every bit the clarinetist that Gerard said you were!”
“Thanks,” I replied. I’ll have to see if I can get an A clarinet, though. I think part of why Lola was struggling was that she had the wrong instrument?”
“She never said anything,” he said, concerned.
“She may not have known?” I said. “I’ll see what I can do; maybe Monsieur Dubois can help me out there.”
“Let me know if you need anything; I’m looking forward to the concert now!”
“Well, someone’s got a crush on you,” Lanie said as we left the room.
I blushed.
“She has one on Ian already, too!” She smirked.
“Wha…?” I tried to argue as I turned even redder and was dragged out with the masses to the school’s main entrance. Léa met us outside, along with Noémi and a girl they introduced me to, Élise.
Apparently, it was common to go to neighboring cafés for food instead of eating at the school for the Year 10s and older. I verified with Giuseppe that it was okay to do so before we left. Mom mentioned that her high school had something like that in her teenage years, but that wasn’t a regular thing in American schools anymore. As we ordered some sandwiches at a café frequented by other students, I couldn’t help but notice stares from the other students in line and had to ask Léa, “I don’t have anything on me or something, right?”
She laughed, “No, you’re just you.”
Seated around a table together, I was happy to have five girls to hang out with who didn’t hate my guts like Lola did!
“You should have seen it!” Lanie said to the group. “Lola was staring at her while she was playing; her mouth was open, and she looked absolutely shocked!”
“Unfortunately, I think she was using the wrong kind of clarinet and didn’t realize it,” I told them even as I texted Geneva to see if they could find me the right kind of clarinet for the piece. I felt sort of guilty for asking, but I quickly learned that instruments wouldn’t even put a dent in expenses around the castle.
“So? She’s always saying she’s so amazing,” Zoé said, “I don’t mind her getting knocked down a peg.”
“She probably thinks that’s all I do,” I told them.
“Huh?” Léa said.
“Look, I have no doubt that she’s a witch, but she’s kind of had a hard month too. I’m sure she thought she was the next Queen of Osané when my father died, but then I appeared. Now I’ve taken her solos…”
“You feel sorry for her?” Élise asked.
I shrugged, “She doesn’t exactly endear herself to me feeling that way, but I will say I can see where she probably feels robbed by me right now?”
“Is she real?” Noémie asked Léa. “I don’t think I’ve met someone this sweet since I was in year one?”
I stuck my tongue out at her.
“Careful,” Léa said, “Madame Lavigne might not approve?”
I groaned, “I just want to be a regular kid.”
“Well, you do look like a kid,” Lanie told me with a smirk. “You and Léa can probably get the kid’s prices for everything? You can do that now together?”
Élise got in on the fun, “Just say they’re our baby sisters?”
A chip was thrown at her from Léa, “Not all of us can be giants!”
Overall, as I walked back to the school with the girls, I was really impressed with how quickly they accepted me! As we waited for Geography class to begin, several other orchestra members approached me to say they were impressed and to talk. After a morning of feeling like only a few people were willing to speak to me, it was really nice for the ice to be broken!
Unfortunately, Madame Ponce, our geography teacher, quickly extinguished any feelings of grandeur! She gave us an assignment that was supposed to be a review for the end-of-term exams, which required us to fill out a map of Europe with names of countries and capitals from memory.
Even with Madame Lavigne’s tutoring, I was horrible at it, even as I noted that almost every student was done in half the allotted time. She picked them all up and asked me to stick around at the end of the class. “Mademoiselle Alessi, I know you are from America, but you really should know this?”
I blushed, “Believe me, I’m feeling very foolish right now. I don’t think any of my fellow students would do any better. We don’t really cover much of this subject until I think it’s junior year?”
She nodded, “I guess I could see that being a problem. In the meantime, here are a couple more blank worksheets and a completed one. See if you can’t study and learn this?”
I nodded, “I’ll do my best, Madame.”
“Very well, I’m sure your friends are waiting outside, off with you,” she told me.
I indeed found them outside as they consoled me about my awful geography knowledge. Zoé said, “It’s nice to know there’s one thing you’re bad at.”
I groaned but followed them to the form room to gather our PE kits. I was shown the locker room with private changing stalls, which I used, and then joined the others for a lacrosse game. “I’ve never played this before,” I told the coach, Madame Langlois.
“No worries. We’re not competing this week. If you compete in the tournaments next week, we’ll ensure you’re just a sub for the teams.”
I nodded.
Soon, I found another thing I was just as bad at as geography, but fortunately, I wasn’t the only girl who was horrible at it. Some didn’t even seem to be trying, so at least I wasn’t seen as helpless compared to them!
By the end of the class, I was sweaty and ready for a shower. Not wanting to risk exposure, I changed into my uniform and walked to meet the security team at the front to return home.
When I arrived, I walked straight to the private residence and into the shower to get clean! I was dressed and beginning to think about doing something less school-like when Madame Lavigne came in and said, “I heard geography wasn’t your strength today?”
‘So much for relaxing after school…’ I complained in my head while saying, “Oui, Madame.”
Eventually, after dinner, Ellie and I traded text messages about the uniform and my day before the other girls chimed in, too. All of my new Osané friends were giving me a hard time about ‘Ian’ being my boyfriend. ‘His real name is better,’ I said by mistake, leading to more teasing!
‘One day down, fourteen more to go?’ I thought as I lay on the bed and quickly conked out that night!
Due to the holidays I will post the next chapter on January 3rd.
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 21
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
THE NEXT MORNING was a little less hurried due to not needing to meet with the headmaster before classes that morning. Instead, I reported to the form room again, which I internally likened to a scaled-up homeroom idea from back home. I appreciated the couches inside the room and sat chatting with Léa, Noémie, and Zoé. Ioannis sat talking with a couple of his friends on the opposite side of the room, and every now and then, I noted they would shift their glance over and give him a good-natured punch.
I blushed at the realization they were probably having the guy version of the girls’ conversation with me the day before!
The weirdest change for me with this school system was the use of ‘A’ and ‘B’ day schedules. While a couple classes did stay for ‘B’ days, most changed. That morning, I started off with French with Monsieur Olivier. It was quite different from having a class like it back home, though, because it was more structured and literature-based like English had been back home. In fact, I was given two novel-length books that I would need to read in order to be ready for the exams in the last week and a half of school!
It was painful to realize that after my absolute elation of leaving school for summer break a few weeks ago, I was probably in a more stringent and challenging school!
My friends were kind enough to commiserate with me, and they did at least point out that I was better in Math than they were! Lilou left me alone that day, at least!
It was in my third class that morning, Chemistry, with Monsieur Perret, that I had my next academic foible. I was working with Noémie on solving problems. One such problem was: A compound contains 40% carbon, 6.67% hydrogen, and 53.33% oxygen by mass. If the molar mass of the compound is 180 g/mol, what is its molecular formula?
“I don’t even know how to start this…?” I looked at her.
“Well, you just need to start looking at it like this…” she told me, and then she worked out how to solve it to get the answer, C6H12O6.
“That sounds like voodoo…” I whined.
She laughed, “We spent like a whole month on this. For a test, though, I think the best way to look at it is C, H, and O. You were pretty good at Biology yesterday. What does that look like?”
I stared at the answer again and smacked my head, “Glucose? It’s just sugar?”
“It’s like picking the obvious answer out?” She suggested to me.
“Got it,” I shook my head, “Pure voodoo!”
Just before we were supposed to leave the class and go to one I didn’t suck at, a message came for me to go by the office. I found Monsieur Dubois waiting there.
“Monsieur Dubois?” I asked in surprise.
He gave me a bow and said, “Your Highness,” with a smile. “Your assistant called me and said you required an ‘A’ clarinet?”
I nodded, “It would make the orchestra music much easier!”
“Transposing is definitely no fun!” he agreed with me and handed me a case that looked very similar to my other new clarinet.
“What’s this?”
“They overnighted one for me on the first flight this morning,” he told me.
I sat the case down on a low counter and opened it. An almost identical-looking clarinet to my own was sitting there! If it wasn’t for the slightly off width, I wouldn’t have known it wasn’t the same.
“Thank you so much!” I told him. I saw the secretary’s disapproving look but couldn’t resist giving him a hug.
“You’re welcome,” he told me as the classes started to change. “I believe you have somewhere to be; we’ll have your lesson on Saturday this week. There’s a stand here, too,” he told me, giving me a small box.
“Great!” I told him and practically danced down the hallway to the orchestra room.
Sitting down in the chair beside Lola, I realized someone had, in fact, found a shorter chair for me. I blushed but did appreciate being able to put my feet on the ground then. I didn’t want to ask where they found it, though!
I pulled my new clarinet out and set it on the stand before getting my other one from my backpack and catching a glare from Lola. “Why the hell do you need two clarinets? Just to be extra spoiled?”
“No, because you’ve been reading the piece wrong. If I hadn’t memorized parts of it in the other key, I’d never have been able to read it correctly. This means I’ll be able to just read the page,” I told her.
She looked at me with an open mouth as Maestro Fontaine began the rehearsal. It was indeed much easier to play the music in the correct keys, and I switched clarinets as we went through the rehearsal. The movie arrangement made me feel like I was sitting in the theater, with the strings and brass playing quite well. Lola continued screwing up notes beside me, and it sounded like her friend wasn’t doing much better to me!
I groaned as she complained to Fontaine as she was called out for missing notes. “Mademoiselle Montalvo, it’s clear to all of us that you’re not capable of playing well enough here. It’s become even more obvious with Mademoiselle Alessi playing beside you. Why don’t you take the rest of the class and go down the hall to a practice room to learn your parts?”
“I’ll have your job!” She hissed, just loud enough to be heard by him.
“Fine, have it your way; please go see the headmaster,” the experienced conductor said without raising his voice. I watched his eyebrow raise, and a second later, I grabbed my clarinets to protect them as the overindulged brat practically knocked everything out of the way on her exit!
“My apologies, everyone,” he told them. “Let’s continue, violins; that last note was…”
At lunch, all my friends could discuss was their joy in seeing Lola get some comeuppance. One of the other girls in our class, Anaïs, said, “I watched her mom come pick her up from the office. I think she got sent home for the day!”
It was astounding to me how disliked the girl was. I had genuinely feared I was going into the lion’s den with a good number of girls all being in her posse, but instead, they seemed to all hate her. From the little bits of conversation I had during the rest of the day, it was clear that many had feared her since they assumed she would be the next princess and queen after my father died. Since many parliament kids and grandkids attended the school, they didn’t want to deal with the political fallout.
“I hate bullies,” I had said on my way out of the school that day.
To my surprise, Madame Lavigne was waiting in the SUV that picked me up, “How was school today?” She asked.
I sighed, “tedious! History was okay, thanks to your help; Math was good, too. French has two novels I have to read to have a chance to catch up; chemistry is like learning Mandarin, and Programming… I’ve never had any of that? I mean, I can use my phone and a computer, but none of the class made sense at all!”
She laughed, “Your Highness, no one expects you to be perfect as you go through these last few weeks. We’ve already been over that compared to the European models of classes you are behind?”
I shrugged, “I’ve never been behind in anything in my life, though? I felt completely stupid in a couple classes.”
I wiped a forming tear from my eye even as she reached over and gave me a sideways hug. “You’ll be fine, Your Highness. We have a quick stop to make, and then we’ll get you back to studying. Did orchestra go okay, at least?”
I smiled, “It’s like the one class where I know I’m definitely okay?”
I did share what happened with Lola, and she looked at me with concern. “If you have more issues, I want you to let me or the headmaster know. The last thing I want is for us to find you in a fight?”
The SUV wound its way to a destination I hadn’t been expecting that day, a doctor’s office. “Why are we here?” I asked her quietly.
“Just a checkup, Your Highness. We should have had you in sooner, but your schedule has been busy!”
I groaned but was grateful that I avoided the waiting room entirely at this doctor’s office, which felt the same as back home. The only difference was the French posters along the walls instead of English. A nurse took my vitals, and I was unsurprised that my height was the same. She took a couple of vials of blood before a doctor came in and introduced herself.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness,” she said.
“You too,” I replied. “Madame Lavigne said this is to have a checkup?”
She nodded, “I’ve been in communication with your doctors across the pond, and they and I have shared some information. I know you are transgendered; how is your transition going over here?”
I smiled genuinely, “Really well! Living as a girl, the past weeks have been the bright spot in an otherwise chaotic time.”
She nodded at that, “I’m glad to hear that!” She checked me over before saying, “Your grandmother had a request that we look at beginning hormone treatment already. How do you feel about that?”
I smiled, “That would be amazing!!!” I paused, “But I thought I was going to have to wait for more appointments and some time?”
She nodded, “Normally, that would be the case…”
“But…?”
“But you are definitely not normal,” she shrugged. “Would you prefer to wait?”
I shook my head, “Not if there’s an option?”
“Then turn around; I prefer administering this injection into your rear…”
I realized she had a needle then and was soon soothing my bottom discreetly in my room! I was very excited to be starting estrogen, though!
I’d changed into another dress since Grandma wanted to have dinner that night. I contemplated the side effects and mood swings she’d warned me about while deciding I’d better get started on the reading assignment I’d been given. I curled up on my couch until dinner reading, grateful that at least I was making short work of the foreign novel.
Dinner with Grandma was held in her chambers that night for a change. Chef Dufort’s staff had prepared a three-course meal with salad, salmon, and a cheese course for us.
“How is school going so far?” Grandma asked me.
I motioned with my fork, “It’s got its moments?”
“Such as?”
“Well, orchestra is fun! There’s a really great group there for the most part, and I’m really impressed?”
“Are you making friends?” She asked me.
I nodded, “we’ve been going to lunch together these past couple of days?”
“Who are they?” Grandma asked then.
I told her about the girls I’d made friends with and even a little about some of the boys. She started asking follow-up questions about Ioannis since I’d mentioned him. I wondered what she thought I was doing with him! Eventually, she asked, “What’s going on with you and Elodie?”
“Elodie?” I asked.
“Your cousin?”
I wracked my brain and remembered that was Lola’s proper name. “She’s been picking on me?” I said.
“That’s not what her father said?”
I groaned, realizing this was supposed to be a ‘get to the bottom of it’ conversation like I’d had with my mom in the past. “I can imagine that is not what she said,” I told her, “but it’s the truth!”
“So tell me?” she asked.
I mentally steeled myself and started back with the dinner we’d had.
“Why didn’t you say something then?” She asked me.
“I didn’t want to cause problems?” I told her.
“So what happened this week?”
I told her about the rude comments and how I had played better than her. I mentioned Maestro Fontaine choosing me to play the parts instead of her and how it had upset her.
“You’re not just being a show-off?” Grandma asked me.
“No!” I said, probably a little rudely. “I was perfectly happy just letting her play the solos. She was playing everything wrong, though! It’s not my fault he’s friends with Monsieur Dubois, who had told him I was really good.”
She nodded, “Okay, I’ll trust you’re telling me the truth. If she picks on you anymore, please don’t do anything in response. Let an adult know, and we’ll take care of it.”
“You believe me?” I asked, somewhat surprised then.
“Believe that your cousin is a conniving little witch?” She asked with a raised eyebrow, “Of course! If I thought she’d make a better queen than you, I’d have never come to you and gotten you.”
“Thank you,” I told her simply then.
“Just watch out. By all accounts, that girl has a way of getting back at those who get in her way. She’s sneakier than anyone you’ve probably ever known!”
After dinner, I was hugged and then sent off to study. I wore pajamas to sit on the couch in the Living Room and drank some water every now and then as I did my best to catch up with what my fellow students had spent months working on!
When I went to bed that night and cuddled my bear, Becky, I was absolutely exhausted!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 2
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
I WOKE UP that morning and found myself reading and almost completing the first novel as we drove to school. I was back on the ‘A’ day, so things at least made a bit more sense with the more familiar classes. I noted Lola was back at school from a distance but was relieved when she didn’t sit beside me in orchestra. Her friend glared at me, but I also pointed out that there was an easier fingering for a passage, and she looked at me gratefully.
It was hard to read her!
I’d met queen bees in my old school, but everything was different here. Of course, I was going to school as a girl now, which was guaranteed to change things! The other side of it being weird was that no one could seem to completely put my being a princess out of their minds.
‘I wished Ellie was here to help,’ I thought sadly as we waited for Fontaine to run through a string-only section of the concert. I pulled out one of the books I was supposed to be reading for French and finished several chapters before he moved back on to one of the pieces with us in it again!
At the end of class, I learned that there was an extra dress rehearsal that afternoon on the stage. Many of the girls in my year griped and groaned about the fact that we had PE that day and would have to go to the rehearsal afterward. For my part, I was mainly concerned about informing all of the adults!
Lunch went quickly for us all, and in geography, I managed to avoid making myself look like a total idiot by knowing some of the answers this time. I was still not great with European geography, but some of the questions delved into Africa, which made more sense even though there were more countries. I felt like there was an intentional choice to avoid talking about the Americas, though!
Fortunately, changing for PE was uneventful again, as I left my clothes in the locker basket they’d given me. It was weird that they just used baskets and locked the doors, but Noémie had assured me it was quite safe.
That day, we were playing field hockey, which was at least a game I remembered playing in elementary school. I’d ended up on opposite teams from Lola and her couple of friends and dealt with constant hissed taunts. At one point, Lola was trying to take the ball down the field right past me, so I made a legal move with my stick to strike the ball and send it back the opposite way. As I did so, she ended up with her legs in front of the stick, and I watched her pull the biggest fake flop on the ground, pretending to be injured that I’d ever seen!
“You bully!” the girl screamed at me as Madame Langlois came over.
A look in her eye made me fear being in trouble, but she shook her head. “Montalvo, get over yourself. I saw the whole thing. It was a legal move, and she didn’t even hit you that hard.”
“If she didn’t hit me that hard, then why is my ankle hurting?!?” she complained.
“Fine, go to the nurse. Léna and Lilou can go with you and help you,” she said.
“We need our clothes?” Léna asked.
“Alice, take my keys and unlock the door for them, then come back with my keys? Please don’t lock them inside?”
“Yes, coach,” she said.
I watched the worst B movie performance of an injury then, as the girls ‘helped’ Lola hobble by taking her arms over their shoulders.
“What a dingbat,” our coach said. She turned to me, “Let me know if they make it to the office with that nonsense. I watched everything, including what she was saying to you.”
I blushed, “Thanks.”
Without the trio, we all had a much better time playing! Two of the players from our team swapped over to theirs to keep the sides more equal, and we had a good couple of games before it was time to go inside. I was sweaty and wanted nothing more than to shower then!
If I was going straight home, I would have just skipped it, but with the called rehearsal, I knew I needed to shower so the people around me didn’t complain. I grabbed my bag with some essentials and my clothes inside and hopped in one of the private shower cubicle stalls. They did lock, thankfully, but I hated that there was a foot gap at the bottom like a toilet stall. I couldn’t imagine someone crawling to that level to look, but I didn’t like the idea either!
After scrunching my hair in a shower cap, I undressed in the shower area with the curtain blocking the way before hopping out and turning on the stream. I hissed at how cold the water was initially. Still, I appreciated that it eventually reached a temperature that was at least above lukewarm. I wasted no time hopping back in and using the shower gel I’d packed. I didn’t take overly long to shower due to my privacy concerns. I pulled the shower cap off and soon dug into my bag to pull out my clothes.
‘Those aren’t my clothes…’ I thought!
Of course, my sweaty PE ‘kit’ was right where I’d taken it off and folded it, but the uniform I had worn to school that day, the bra I’d worn before switching to my sports bra, and the spare pair of panties I’d brought in case I needed to shower like this were no longer inside!
No… I pulled out the ‘panty’ that was on top and grimaced that even a couple weeks ago, this might have been a bit juvenile for my act of being Ellie’s baby sister! It was pink with a Disney Princess printed on it in different action poses across the fabric. The back said, ‘Princess,’ and I noted the size was an eight, but it would probably even be a little tight for me. Underneath the panties was a bralette that was pink with hearts all over it, and I knew it would be of no help with showing that I belonged in high school!
Beneath those items was a white polo shirt, and then I noted the fabric pile next to it at least looked like my skirt’s tartan.
Unfortunately, as I unfolded it, I discovered that it was the jumper dress that the girls in the nearby elementary school had to wear. I’d never seen any students wearing it in the past days on the secondary campus. I remembered a couple of conversations about them being for ‘little girls’ only amongst the students.
I blushed and tried to figure out a solution!
‘I bet it was Lola!!!!’ I seethed. ‘That damn ‘injury’ was just the act it seemed to be!’
My phone was locked in the form room locker per the rules, so I needed help with the locker room sounding empty by then.
I looked down at the PE kit but didn’t want to put those sweaty things back on. ‘It’s probably the least embarrassing option?’ I groaned. One touch of the panties there, though, made me realize that was not something I wanted to do! My running skort and shirt were drenched, too, and I didn’t want to sit in a rehearsal like that!
I sighed, grabbed the panties, and pulled them up over my legs. I pulled the bralette over my chest, then the polo, and finally the jumper. It took me more than a few minutes to fiddle with the zipper to get it up the back, and then I used my white locator scrunchie to tie my hair in a ponytail.
I looked for my school shoes, remembered tennis shoes were only allowed for PE, and found they were also replaced. The replacements actually made me smile, though, as they were genuinely kind of cute. They were a Mary Jane-style shoe with a Velcro strap that came across the middle of the foot to secure them. The adorable part was that the designers used thread to stitch in a cat face in the middle of the toe area in matching black and then added two pieces of leather cut into triangles to make ‘ears.’ I was shocked that my foot had a little room, even inside the shoe. I decided I might actually not throw those away at the first opportunity!
I placed everything back in the duffle bag and then walked out to an empty locker room. There were mirrors along the walls in places above sinks, and I caught a glance at myself, though.
I looked like I was eight years old at most right then!
Knowing nothing else I could do, with everyone seeming to have hightailed it out of there, I walked down to the form room. Inside, I found a few people lounging on the sofas. One girl, I thought her name might have been Julie, looked at me with that welcoming smile you give a young kid.
“Well, hello there. Are you lost, sweetie?”
I rolled my eyes, “No, just dealing with stolen clothes.” I told her.
“Wait… Your Highness…?” She asked. “Why are you dressed like a primary school kid?”
“Someone swapped my clothes while I was in PE,” I said as I walked to the locker I was assigned and opened it. Fortunately, it was lockable, and my clarinets and the rest of my stuff were still inside. I found my phone but chose not to text anyone just then.
“Who would have…?” She asked.
“Lola?” I heard the last voice I wanted to hear right then see me.
I may not have been boy-crazy, but Ioannis was one of the few boys I could see myself growing interested in. I turned and looked up at him, nodding, “That’s my guess?”
“That little bitch,” he seethed.
“You’re going straight home to change, at least?” the girl asked.
I shook my head, “Nope, I need to go to our orchestra dress rehearsal. Any chance either of you could show me the way to the auditorium? I haven’t been there yet?”
Ioannis said, “Sorry, Allie, I need to get to a practice I’m late for.”
“I’ll take you,” the girl said.
“Thanks,” I told her. “You’re Julie?” I asked.
She nodded, “Good memory! I don’t know how you could possibly have remembered that!”
I shrugged, “some things I do tend to be good with.”
“Let’s get you to the auditorium,” she said with a smile. “The last thing we want is for them to send you to an after-school care place instead!”
I groaned, “When was the last time you wore this style of uniform?”
“I was eleven, came home for summer break, pulled it off, and burned it?” she smirked even as I caught odd looks from a few people in the halls.
“Somehow, I’m guessing you’re not alone?”
“No,” she said as we approached a door labeled auditorium. “I’m sorry this happened to you, Your Highness. From what I’ve seen, you’re a really nice person who doesn’t deserve to be treated like this.”
She turned and walked in the direction we had come from, leaving me stunned and unable to respond. I faced the door in front of me.
Steeling myself, I pushed open the door and found myself in the audience seating area of a beautiful hall. We had a nice concert hall at my school back home, but it was very plain in comparison. This hall was designed to look like it had been around for nearly a century or something, and it was clear to me that it was a jewel for the school!
I saw steps beside each side of the stage, so I walked down the aisle and soon looked at my shorter seat beside Lola. She seemed bemused by my appearance, even as Lanie caught sight of me with a look of horror.
She stood up and asked me, “Why are you wearing this?!?”
“Someone switched my clothes in PE,” I said while moving my eyes to land on Lola.
“That bitch…” she hissed.
“Mélanie, why did you bring your baby sister to rehearsal?” a girl asked behind me.
She sighed even as I turned to look up at Lilou and initiated an app on my phone, “Someone decided to play a prank on our best person in the group.”
“Oh, is that the princess then?” she smirked. “She doesn’t look big enough to be here? I bet she’s still wearing the cute little girl panties with cartoon princesses on them.”
Having her completely confirm they were responsible was probably the best thing that could have happened then. Before we could end up with a bona fide catfight, I said, “Lanie, let’s just sit down and play. We’ll deal with these ‘ladies’ later.”
My tone of voice was cool, and I actually thought there might have been a tremble of fear in the larger girl’s eyes then.
As I sat in my chair to take out my clarinets, Lola taunted me, “You really are just a baby, huh?”
I shook my head, “No, that would be the girl who, for some reason, has deigned it necessary to cause problem after problem. I’m sorry you’re so immature. This ‘prank’ is nothing more than a sign of that immaturity. Just remember who the actual princess is,” I added the last part with the same cool voice I’d used with her partner in crime.
To my dismay, she didn’t even seem taken aback by that.
“We’ll see who’s the real lady, Your Highness,” she said sarcastically.
At that point, the rehearsal began, and I hurried to catch up as we started with the Barber of Seville Overture. The day before, I found myself playing the A part instead of the Bb part because it fit on the instrument better. I noted a look from Lola as she realized I was playing a different part than she was, even as her fingers were working more awkwardly than mine.
When we finished the overture, Maestro Fontaine gave us all a few comments and said, “At this point, the winds will leave us to go off stage, and we’ll just have strings here. We’ll skip the Vaughn Williams piece for a moment and return to it at the end so as not to waste their time. I figure you all are smart enough to know how to go off stage and come back!”
I heard some groaning from the oboe player beside me before we moved on to Capriccio. I nailed the parts and had a great time playing it better than Lola beside me. I could sense her intense hatred for me as I was the better player and showed it! ‘I may not be able to beat her into a bloody pulp physically, but I can destroy her musically!’
We finished the piece and received some notes and a quick run-through of some sections of the second movement again to fix some problems. At that point, I watched as a massive screen came down above the strings, and a projector turned on behind us, facing the screen. I then realized they had put parts of the movies with the music we were playing. The result was that when I was resting, I could just make out the reverse image of the film playing above us. It was really cool!
I was enjoying myself playing enough that I had mostly forgotten about the afternoon’s events so far as we finished the piece. Then I looked down and saw the bottom of the dress and groaned.
“Very good!” Maestro Fontaine said to us. “I’m sure we’ll bring down the house with that tomorrow night! Winds, you all are excused. Strings take a five-minute break, and we’ll work on the Vaughn Williams.”
He looked at me, puzzled for a moment, but Leto and another girl approached him, and he was distracted. I watched as Lola and Léna put their stuff up quickly and exited, even as I put up my first clarinet. Lanie came up to me, “What are we going to do about her?”
“I don’t have the slightest clue,” I told her. When I had the other clarinet up, I gathered my bags and walked outside with Lanie.
Lola and Léna were waiting right outside the door.
“Oh, look at the little primary girl?” Léna cooed. “So cute in her little school dress?”
“Doesn’t even look like the boob fairy has ever visited her yet, huh?” Lola said.
“Definitely not! I dare say even the kids in your sister’s class would all be bigger than her!
“I think we can safely say this ‘princess’ doesn’t look like she belongs in our school, huh?” Lola asked. “Let alone as the ruler of…”
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 23
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
“AHEM,” I HEARD a clearing throat and realized a tall male was behind us. Turning, I realized it was our headmaster.
“Umm… hello Monsieur Higgins?” Léna said.
“Good afternoon,” he said. Looking down at me, he asked, “I presume you didn’t just escape from the primary school after-school care faculty, Mademoiselle Alessi?”
I shook my head, “Non, Monsieur.”
“So I think it’s safe to assume none of your staff would let you dress like this, so I’m guessing some problems are being caused. Mademoiselle Montalvo and Gatti, why don’t you two take a stroll to my office and wait for me there?”
“But I need…” Lola started to argue.
“You can do that, or we’ll discuss your permanent expulsion tomorrow. Your choice,” the headmaster said coolly.
The girls turned and walked towards the office. When they were out of sight, he looked down at me and asked, “Do you have an explanation for me?”
I looked up and debated about whether or not to tell him everything. After a moment, I decided that the whole thing would come out when Grandma inevitably heard about it! “During PE Lola claimed she’d been injured when I moved my hockey stick for the ball. I swear I didn’t hit her, and even Madame Langlois agreed she was faking it. She got Léna and Lilou to help her hobble inside, and another student let them into the lockers with a key. When I went to change, I discovered my uniform was gone, and this was inside instead.”
I motioned to what I was wearing.
“Her friend Lilou pretty much all but confirmed it was them when she asked about the underwear they’d placed inside.”
“Do you have proof?”
I shrugged, “I have a recording of that conversation and this one?”
He looked down at me, “Send them to my email, I’ll deal with this later. Technically, those jumpers are allowed, so you’re not out of the dress code, at least. I will let you know if your actual clothes turn up.”
“Thanks,” I told him.
“My apologies about this, Your Highness, I do want you to know I don’t tolerate bullying.”
“Then you should be aware I’m not her only victim,” I told him.
“Do you have proof?”
“None specifically, but you only have to have a discussion with anyone except her friends at school to find out they despise her,” I told him.
“She’s right,” Lanie said beside me.
“I heard something similar from Monsieur Nikolaidis when he came to tell me about your issue here. I’ll be looking into this thoroughly,” he told me as he turned to the office.
“Wow! Ian told on her for you?”
“Is that who he was talking about? I didn’t know his last name.”
She smirked, “It’s too bad you missed last week’s end-of-term dance!”
“Not too bad at all,” I smiled at her.
She walked with me out to the front, where Giuseppe was waiting. He took in my appearance and frowned, “Your Highness, why…?”
“In the car,” I told him. “Could we take Mélanie to her house?”
“Umm… sure,” he said.
“Come on, Lanie. We’ll give you a ride so you won’t have to walk.”
She looked surprised but hopped in beside me in the SUV.
By the time we dropped her off in front of an old house very tightly set inside a row of houses, she saw more digital damage. Pictures of me dressed like this were making their way around the internet, first around school and then, worse yet, trending on a couple of social media sites.
Doesn’t look like she’s fifteen?
No way she’s fifteen! My eight-year-old sister looks older!
Shouldn’t she look more developed?
Looks more prepared for nursery school!
These were just a few of the mean comments being posted around about me, primarily by complete strangers!
Lanie hugged me, “Don’t worry about it, it’ll be alright!”
“I hope you’re right,” I told her, even as I was filling in Giuseppe about what happened.
Walking into the castle through the service tunnel, I felt more looks at me. Still, fortunately, those were more bemused than anything. Madame Lavigne met us at the bottom of the elevator shaft. “Just what happened to you?” She asked me.
By this point, it was starting to get to me, and I just shook my head, “Lola,” I told her.
OF COURSE, BEFORE long, Grandma, Geneva, Madame Lavigne, and Giuseppe had me cornered in Grandma’s office discussing the situation! Grandma couldn’t believe anyone could get to my belongings that easily. Now, the headmaster was on the line with a high-end speaker phone in the middle of a conference table that fit in her office to one side.
“Your Majesty,” I heard his voice, “you have our sincerest apologies for what happened today. We will be handing staff reprimands…”
“Staff reprimands?” Madame Lavigne asked. “Monsieur Higgins, I have been a teacher and a headmistress for more years than I care to admit. I have seen many student interactions with bullying take place, and every time I hear ‘staff reprimands’ first, it makes me think you’re making a scapegoat?”
“Umm…”
“Who was responsible for the actions?” Grandma asked him. “Was it a staff member, or was it a student?”
“Well… It was students ultimately?”
“Then make sure that is who gets punished, not the PE coach who was hoodwinked by her,” Grandma said. “Though I do think the school needs to address this dreadful lack of security for personal student belongings! Determine what equipment and renovations you need, and give me bids and quotes. No matter where we educate Her Highness moving forward, we will ensure we fix this for the students!”
“Yes, Your Majesty. We will deal with the students in a way that is within policy, which means I cannot discuss it with you?”
“They will be dealt with, though?” Grandma asked.
“Your Majesty, I promise you that this will not happen again to the princess,” he allowed.
“It better not!” Grandma said and hung up on the headmaster.
I felt bad for him; he seemed genuinely on my side earlier. “It’s not his fault, Grandma,” I told her.
“It isn’t, but it is Alexandria,” she told me. “This can’t be the first circumstance this has happened? More importantly, how bad is your cousin? I knew that she was not someone who should take the throne, but I don’t think I knew just how far she could go to be a bully.”
I shrugged, “From what I’ve heard, this is pretty common. I got a taste of that the first day I encountered her in Mélanie’s shop. She stood up for me long enough for adults to come then.”
She shook her head, “Sorry for making you have dinner with them then…”
“Now, what do we do about these social media posts?” Geneva asked. Someone on staff had printed a whole ream of paper dedicated to the twenty pictures that seemed to have been taken primarily by Lola, Lilou, and Léna. Two seemed to have come from someone as I left the school, so we couldn’t determine who took them.
I looked at Grandma, “It’s out there. There’s not much we can do now.”
“It makes you look like you’re just a tiny and immature little girl?” She paused, “Weak?”
I shrugged, “It’s not like I’m the queen at this point?”
“You will be one day…?” She replied.
“But I’m not today?” I paused, thinking, “Look, in the locker room, I concluded I could either go crying out in my sports kit to the principal… headmaster, or I could just lean into it. I am a little girl. I’m tiny and young, and there’s not much we can do about it other than just own it.”
Madame Lavigne smiled at me. “Own it?”
“Own it,” I told her. “Let people know it was a prank, but it didn’t really bother me more than my stuff being stolen?”
“That might work,” Geneva said.
I had a thought, “What would happen if I wore it again tomorrow?”
“What?!?” Geneva sputtered.
“Just a thought? Say it doesn’t bother me that way?”
“You’d be the butt of a lot of jokes?” Grandma worried.
“Maybe… or maybe I start a trend?”
“What?” the three said.
“Well, if the princess is willing to wear one, who else would want to match her?” I suggested.
Madame Lavigne laughed then, “That is diabolical and might just work?”
“Let me sleep on if I actually go through with it. I might have to get some friends to go along with it, too, though?”
“They’re really good friends if they do,” Geneva said, appraisingly. She shrugged, “In the grand scheme, it’s probably the best we have unless you really want to get into a PR war with the Montalvo family for months.”
Grandma looked at me, “Your decision. If you try to get friends to go along with it, I’m guessing they won’t still have them.”
I smiled, “Probably not? Which is why it won’t work?”
“Go work on your homework, talk to your friends, and I’ll make a call.”
“Yes, Grandma,” I said.
I wandered back to my room and noticed we were almost at dinner time. I pulled my phone out and saw the stream of messages coming in with a sigh. While a few messages were derogatory, most kids seemed to think I dealt with the prank quite well.
I set up a group chat with my new friends, ‘Hey, so this whole thing has exploded on social media. We were talking about how to deal with it, and I suggested the idea of just ‘owning’ it to my grandmother and the others. What do you think about me just wearing the jumper dress again tomorrow?’
I hadn’t pressed send long before Léa said, ‘That’s brilliant!’ A few moments later, she said, ‘Tell you what, why don’t I borrow one from Louise, and I’ll wear it too?’
I smiled; it was nice that she was already on the same page as me.
‘Thanks!’ I said in reply.
‘Give me a minute, let me look in my closet…’ Noémie sent.
‘I’d do it too if I had one that fit,’ Zoé sent. ‘I had a big growth spurt in Year 7, though, and I wouldn’t let my mom buy any that year!’
‘Same,’ Élise sent. ‘It’s a brilliant idea though!’
A few minutes passed, and Noémie sent a picture of her wearing one, ‘My mom is a total packrat and had this upstairs in the attic. I’m in!’
I laughed at that. ‘You all are the best!’ I told them.
A while later, I was on the couch in my pajamas, working on more of the French reading and trying to make heads or tails of the Chemistry gobbledygook! I heard the door open and saw Grandma and Madame Lavigne come in.
“Hi,” I said, sitting up.
“Working on homework?” Grandma asked.
“Yes, there’s so much of it…”
“Sorry, I do wish you had a bit more time off, but I think this has been a good experience overall so far, Your Highness,” Madame Lavigne said.
“I’ve made some friends, at least,” I agreed.
“Speaking of those friends, can you get sizes for them?” Grandma asked.
“Why?”
“It might be better for your plan to have them all wearing them? I assume none of them have any of those outfits now?”
I laughed, “Noémi and Léa actually do have them?”
“What about those other two? What was it Zoé and Élise?” Madame Lavigne asked.
I shook my head, “They had big growth spurts, so none of theirs would fit if they still had them?”
“Get their sizes for me?”
I looked up and moved to grab my phone from the table where I’d left it. I had their sizes a few minutes later: “What’s your plan?”
“Well, I would rather not have some random outfit thrown at you be what you wear,” Grandma said, “So I might as well get nicer sets for your friends, too?”
I smiled, “Okay.”
Within ten minutes, I had the sizes for them to get jumpers for my friends. By the time I headed to bed, I had received messages that they had received the outfits.
‘So we’re really doing this?’ I sent them.
‘Definitely!’ Zoé replied.
‘Whatever these ones are made out of, they are way more comfy than I remember them being!’ Élise sent back.
Léa sent back an eye roll emoji.
Just as I received that, Mom’s face showed on my phone as she was calling via Facetime. “Hi, Mom!” I said.
“Hi, Allie,” she said with a smile.
“What’s this I hear about you being the latest gossip girl?”
I groaned, “I have this evil cousin… she’s mad that I exist, and she’s been rude and mean since I met her. This week, though, she’s decided to make it her mission…”
I told her all about what had been going on, and she gave me the sympathetic ear I always appreciated. By the end of our conversation, we had both laughed a bit. “So I have a concert tomorrow with the orchestra,” I told her.
“They just put you in, huh?” She asked with a shake of her head. “I’m not really fond of the idea of you not being at home for school, but I’m not sure Osané is the right place either? There might be better schools for music out there?”
I felt my stomach sink at that, “If I can’t go home, I think I’d rather stay here, Mom. I’ve made really good friends with five girls this week!”
“Tell me about them?” She told me.
We talked for nearly an hour before I realized the time and said good night to her.
I looked back at the chain of group messages and felt a tear in my eye. These girls barely knew me but were willing to stick by me for this crazy ‘own it’ plan. By the time I went to bed, I was sure these girls would be amazing friends!
Unfortunately, the nightmares that night did not behave, and I woke up at three in the morning having dreamt about being forced to go back to daycare by Lola, who was somehow a mean babysitter then.
Sadly, I remembered the dream the next day!
![]() |
Royal Performer - Chapter 24 and Epilogue
|
Princess Alexandria Alessi’s life has turned upside down in the blink of an eye. Only a few days ago, she was enjoying a clandestine summer shopping with her best friend at the local mall. Coming home, she was alarmed to discover her mom was there, and her secret of being transgender was suddenly no longer secret! Within a few short hours, her life became like a movie as she discovered that her long-lost father was the Crown Prince of Osané, a small, secluded island nation. Alexandria was immediately thrust into the spotlight in a whirlwind weekend that led to a Monday press conference to announce her royal lineage.
|
![]() |
Available Now! on Amazon Kindle Store |
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
Copyright © 2024 Tiffany Shar
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Posting to other websites is strictly prohibited.
AS I DRESSED that morning, I wondered if I had truly lost my mind. I was putting a lot of faith in the girls to all show up like they said they would, too! The jumper dress and polo that Grandma had magicked out of nowhere was much softer and comfier than the one I’d worn the day before. I was glad she’d also found them for Léa and Noémi, too, figuring Louise would probably like the one Léa had for the rest of the year then.
I was dressed and looking for shoes, realizing that the good shoes I’d been wearing the past couple of days were gone... who knows where? I found the shoes from the day before with the kitty faces and actually smiled, thinking they were cute. I put them on my feet over my socks and walked out to where Giselle awaited me.
“I know you’re doing this because of a bad thing, but you look adorable,” she told me.
I blushed, “I know, and I can’t help that!”
“So, what are we doing with your hair this morning?” She asked me.
I smirked, “It’s probably completely against all princess rules, but can you do two braided pigtails with bows on the ends?”
She laughed, “Play into the look fully, huh?” I felt her begin brushing my hair, “Well, just be careful not to end up at the wrong campus. They might not let you out of Year 3 looking like that!”
I shrugged, “They probably have less homework?”
I felt her tickle my side, then, “Careful what you wish for!”
I laughed and appreciated that Giselle was the one doing my hair that day. She was by far my favorite of the two women tasked to me!
I sat still longer as her practiced hands braided both sides of my hair. I could feel the ends brushing against my back, and in the mirror, I watched the cute white bows tied to the ends. I was wearing one of my padded bras again, so there was a slight mounding of my shirt, but even with that, I doubted anyone would believe I was in high school!
Before going to breakfast, I had Giselle take a quick picture of me and then a selfie of us together. I sent the photo to my group, and they all responded that they were coming in pigtails, too.
Grandma and Madame Lavigne both gave me odd looks. Still, Madame Lavigne was the one who said, “Well, Your Highness, you definitely look adorable!”
Grandma nodded, “I just hope this doesn’t bite us all in the end?”
“Can’t be any worse than yesterday?” I told her.
“Careful with things like that; you never want to tempt fate,” Grandma told me.
Breakfast seemed to fly, and I soon pulled up to the school in the SUV. “Close your mouth, Your Highness,” Madame Lavigne said with a smirk. “I am a bit shocked, too, though!”
Looking at the campus at that time of day, you would typically see skirts, slacks, and blazers. Instead, that morning, I saw about eighty percent of the girls had somehow dug out their own school jumper dresses and were wearing them. The jumper dress option didn’t require a blazer because it was meant for the younger kids. I had to admit it was quite a bit more comfortable without it!
As we pulled up, Léa and Noémie both ran up to me, and Noémie said, “This is the most adorable thing I think I’ve done since I was a kid!”
I laughed, and the two interlocked arms with me as we walked inside with Madame Lavigne behind us. “What are you doing?” I asked.
“Ensuring that the point has been made,” she said simply. I noted that a shorter woman I knew from the security detail was also following us. “This is Amandine; she’s going to be with you from now on all day.”
I groaned but said, “Yes, ma’am.”
The three of us, plus my newly acquired shadow, walked into the form room, where I discovered most of the girls had found a jumper dress of their own. A few of them were probably on the verge of getting dress-coded over the length! I had a gut feeling that for the one-off situation at the end of the year like this, they’d probably let them pass. Several girls, whom I had only casually started getting to put names and faces together, came up to me and told me they loved how I had dealt with the situation.
In our French class, I noted that Lilou was not in class and guessed she was probably in the same hot water as I hoped my cousin was. Lola was clearly the instigator, but Léna and Lilou seemed to follow her quite happily!
“Well, good morning, class. Did I forget where I was supposed to go this morning?” Monsieur Olivier joked. “I seem to be at Clara’s campus instead?”
We made it through class with my catch-up reading, which allowed me to participate in the discussions without feeling lost that day. I had started the second novel, so at least I could use the book’s first part in the discussions, too, and I felt like I was no longer drowning!
Between classes, conversations seemed a little happier? ‘It’s like a themed day back home for homecoming?’ I mused to myself. ‘Or are Lola and her friends that toxic?’
Math was a better class without Lilou that day, and I couldn’t help but wonder what punishment the girls had received. Obviously, faculty members would not tell us about it, so we’d have to wait for the rumor mill to hit!
That happened on the way to an orchestra rehearsal in the auditorium. “Did you hear about Lola?” an older girl said in front of me as I walked down the hallway with Zoé.
“She got in trouble?” the girl asked. I noted she had participated in the ‘primary girl day’ as several called it.
“Apparently, she and those two brats she calls friends were responsible for this,” she said, pointing to her dress. “I heard she was suspended for a week?”
“Serves her right,” the first girl said. “It’d be nice if they expelled her, but at least she’s actually gotten in trouble. She’s done stuff like this, loads of time, and never gotten in trouble! Her daddy’s always gotten her out of it?”
“Well, doing it to the princess might be the one person she couldn’t get out of it with?”
“She didn’t deserve to be picked on like that, either. Everyone who’s gotten to hang out with her only says nice things.”
The first girl opened the door and got ahead of us enough that I lost the last part of their conversation.
I turned to Zoé, “It would be nice not to deal with her for a week…?”
“I agree; it’s better to make that forever!” she complained. Suddenly, though, she gave me a hug. “Thanks for sticking it out. I don’t know that I would have gone to school today or gone through with this,” she said, pointing to the jumper.
I laughed, “If it wasn’t for you and the rest of my new friends, I wouldn’t have come!”
“Since we haven’t had to wear our blazers today, this is a more comfortable outfit.”
I shook my head, “The only price is fear of being moved across the street?”
“Would it be so bad? They have swings and slides there!” She joked with me.
“I might have said the homework would be easier when that was mentioned earlier,” I admitted.
She moved to the violin section while I headed near the back, where the woodwinds were. I realized that if she and her friends were suspended for a week, we would be short a clarinet player! Everyone was having a seat when I noticed a familiar face, “Monsieur Dubois, what are you doing here?”
He smiled, “Hugo told me he needs a sub. We’re on a season break right now, so I’m free?”
“Do you want the first parts?”
He shook his head, “No, that’s all you!”
Maestro Fontaine mostly ran our music straight through in the class period, though he skipped the easy sections for time. When we finished, I thanked Monsieur Dubois and headed to lunch with the girls. We were walking back when a police car pulled up alongside us, “Mademoiselles, what are you doing out of school?”
I looked at him in surprise while the other girls laughed.
“Officer, we’re not primary students,” Élise told him.
“You are wearing their uniform though?” He asked.
“Long story, if you come by the Lycée, you’ll see most of the girls wore the jumper dresses today.”
He looked confused but said, “I’ll check on this later.”
“Have a good day!” Zoé told him.
The six of us had a giggle fit, and then Lanie said, “You should have just told her that Noémie, Léa, and Allie were skipping!”
“Hey!” Léa said, and there was a bit of a game of chase on the final stretch to the school.
History went quickly that day, but I was called at the end of the class to the office to see the headmaster. There was a feeling of dread being called to the principal’s office, no matter what name they called it here!
I found Madame Lavigne inside the office with him, though, and my fear subsided slightly. I greeted both of them and took the seat beside her.
“Thank you both for coming in,” he told me. “I wanted to follow up with you, Alexandria, and ensure you didn’t have any undue problems from yesterday?”
“I did last night,” I told him. “The online comments were really hurtful.”
“Nothing today?”
I shrugged, “I think we found a way to blunt it?”
“The primary school day dress-up most of the girls seemed to have done today?” He asked neutrally.
“It was just going to be my friends?”
“But it exploded,” he said, finally showing a small smile. “So, have you had problems today?”
I shook my head, “No, everyone’s been really nice. Honestly, I think many people were glad to see them get in trouble for once?”
He looked a little nervous at that, “I can’t…”
“Speak to that, I know,” I told him.
“That being said, you shouldn’t have this problem again.” He told me meaningfully. “In the meantime, thank you for figuring out a positive way to deal with things,” he said, pointing to my clothes. “Though some teachers have noted that the maturity level of some of the girls has plummeted today?”
I laughed, “Not going to take the blame there.”
“Some girls also inquired if this is okay to wear normally. It was something about the requirements not mentioning blazers with them. It seems my governing board never worried about blazers with the younger kids, and none of the older kids ever wanted to wear the dresses?”
“I can’t speak to that?” I said.
“Quite the little loophole,” Madame Lavigne smiled beside me. “Amazing how students can find them sometimes. What are you going to do about it?”
He shrugged, “We’ll have a meeting about it this summer. I will probably advise leaving the requirements as they are. If you ladies want to dress like you’re in primary school, I don’t care.”
I laughed, “I’m guessing that won’t be overly common.”
“No,” he said, “probably not. Anyway, I wanted to make sure your day had gone alright. Why don’t you return to class, and I’ll finish my conversation with your governess here?”
I felt a little nervous about that, but I headed back for the last part of the programming class. I knew I wouldn’t catch up in the last week of classes next week!
SEVERAL HOURS LATER, I was standing in my room, looking in the mirror at my appearance. I was wearing a dress that met their requirements for the concert. Apparently, an all-black, at least short-sleeved, floor-length gown still allowed some room for spending more money than made sense!
The top of the dress was standard, with a short-sleeved design and full coverage up to my neck. The upper section appeared to be see-through down to above my bra cups but was a nude-colored panel. A thin black organza layer was on top of that, though, with a complicated pattern of beads and sequins that began there and continued towards the skirt. It stopped at irregular points along the skirt, making an interesting pattern that almost looked like waves. The skirt was entirely black and lined, with a little bit of fabric to cause it to fluff slightly, and covered with that organza in a couple of layers. The bodice hugged me like it had been sewn just for me, emphasizing the effects of my padded bra.
It had to have been created by hand and was probably worth at least twenty of my friend’s dresses!
Giselle had done my hair up into a bun for a formal event and used the comb I used instead of a tiara until I could wear one. I had short, dangly earrings made of diamonds and a pearl necklace around my neck. Her use of makeup on my face took the little girl from earlier and made her look much more mature!
I had to get to the auditorium a bit early for the warm-up, but I was assured Grandma would be there for the concert that night. Of course, that meant security was working overtime with both of us being there. Still, she seemed to love the idea of her granddaughter performing with the school orchestra!
When I walked inside with my new bodyguard following me, I was pleased to see I was still early. Taking my seat, I began warming up and was soon joined by Monsieur Dubois.
“You sound great tonight,” he told me.
I blushed, “Thank you.”
“You ready?”
I shrugged, “As ready as anyone can be after four days?”
He laughed, “From what Hugo told me, you’re more ready than the other two have been after four months!”
I turned even redder then.
We had a chance for the orchestra to warm up and hit some spots, then a thirty-minute break before the concert while our audience took their seats. During that time, my friends all gushed about my dress: “Allie, that’s so pretty!” Zoé said, her own dress being a simple all-black affair.
“Thanks, Zo,” I told her. “You look pretty, too!”
She shook her head, “You’re clearly the princess tonight!”
I laughed, “seems to be unavoidable these days!”
“How much did that cost?” Noémie asked quietly.
“Honestly, I don’t ask!” I told her.
Eventually, it was time, and we began the concert with the overture. It was a fun piece to play, and I enjoyed playing with an orchestra. Having Monsieur Dubois beside me meant I had a great clarinet player to match and tune to! We were a good team, and several of the other winds commented on that as we waited off-stage for the string-only piece to conclude. “I love not having that out-of-tune brat next to me.” The principal oboist said to me.
I just shrugged, “Happy to help?”
Capriccio Espagnole was the next piece as we came back on stage. I was happy to nail every single note correctly with my new clarinet! I felt like I even made it quite musical, and I hoped they were recording this so I could listen later. I was told to stand as one of the soloists before the rest of the orchestra and stand for a standing ovation.
When we reached the movie arrangement with the film, I could feel the energy as Maestro Fontaine did a fantastic job with his timing to line things up. With the final note of the piece echoing through the hall, people were already standing and applauding, and we enjoyed the accolades of our audience for far longer than I recalled back home with any concerts!
I cleaned and disassembled my instruments, thanked Monsieur Dubois, and began exiting and finding Grandma. As I did so, I noticed I was getting some odd looks, but that had become quite normal at that point, so I just shrugged them off.
Grandma gave me a hug, “Well done, sweetie.”
“Thanks, Grandma!”
I was thrilled in that moment—no Lola or her cronies. My friends and family said I did a good job, and I had fun playing!
We were on the way to Grandma's limo to go home when the flashing of cameras began. I was almost in the limo when I heard the first question,
“Your Highness, is it true that you’re really a boy?!?”
“How can you be a princess if you’re a boy?!?”
A dozen questions all began peppering me as my body reacted in shock!
Grandma hurried into the car, and we were rapidly off, even as I felt tears down my face and looked up at her, “What happened?!?”
“This is a PR nightmare,” Geneva said, rubbing her eyes. “Your Majesty, how do you want to handle this?”
“First, I want to know how they found out!” Grandma seethed.
Giuseppe came inside right then and said, “I have some information on that part.”
“Go ahead?” Grandma asked, “What did you find out?”
“I thought that maybe they got a sample from Princess Alexandria’s clothes when they stole them, but that’s not where that came from.”
“Go on?”
“Apparently, Sébastien Dupuy acquired the sample for them at the ceremony this past weekend?” Giuseppe said. “He acquired one of Her Highness’s hairs there?”
I groaned suddenly, “I thought it was caught in the chair! He must have pulled one out!”
“What were they looking for?” Grandma asked.
“At the time, was she genuinely your heir? The discovery of her XY Chromosomes was an unexpected bonus.”
“I want the knighthood rescinded immediately,” Grandma said with a hiss.
“That’s not going to help the calls for resignation!” Geneva said.
“What are we going to do?” Grandma asked then, even as I devolved into tears and decided I’d had enough, running from the meeting in her office down to my room to cry myself to sleep on my bed.
‘Everyone knows now!!!’